《Lie Flat, Sugar Daddy》


 Chapter 1 Her Clothes Were Ripped Apart

    Chapter 1 Her Clothes Were Ripped Apart


    ¡°Mr. Knight, before you leave, please pay for the sexual servicest night,¡± said Rae Jordan as she


    raised her head. She halted the guy who was preparing to leave in his tracks, she reached out her


    hand and blocked his way at the house entrance.


    It was towards the end of the month, and she was still short of several thousand


    The man who was referred to as ¡°Mr. Knight¡± frowned, but he still took out his wallet, grabbed a bunch


    of cash and gave it to Rae.


    He was about to leave when she stopped him again.


    Rae waved the money in her hands, the stack of money was thin and it was obvious that the amount


    wasn¡¯t right! She arched her brow and wasn¡¯t embarrassed to haggle with him, ¡°Mr. Knight, even


    though my period suddenly camest night, but my hands worked so hard to get you off that they were


    kind ofme now. And you¡¯re telling me that it is counted as a massage???¡± They had set a list of


    services and the associated prices beforehand. The man was usually a generous man when it came to


    her, it was not exaggerating to say that he doted on her a lot. The money was not important to him, and


    he would probably dig out arge diamond ring for her if she asked for it.


    But she didn¡¯t appreciate it and was taking his doting for granted.


    But what else could she do? She owed him her life and couldn¡¯t repay it in any other ways.


    ¡°Is it not so? Your hands just¡­ move slightly on it,¡± Jensen Knight described calmly as if it was just


    another regr business transaction for him. He then said coldly seeing that Rae¡¯s hand was still


    blocking his way, ¡°Miss Jordan, if you don¡¯t move your hand away, I will bete to my next business.


    Are you going to pay for my loss then?¡±


    Rae had no other way. Seeing that he was actually haggling with her for the services that she gave


    him, she withdrew her hand furiously. Jensen was about to walk out the door when Rae said, ¡°Wait, you


    deducted a few thousands from me. You have to drive me to the office!¡± After that, she quickly ran to


    the room and freshened herself up.


    Jensen was dumbfounded hearing her being pouty. Heughed.


    Rae went into the room and changed into a ck-and-white officedy suit. The long pants and


    sleeves covered up every part of her body properly so that someone else couldn¡¯t see the sex marks


    on her body. She looked at herself in the mirror and felt annoyed thinking about the thin stack of money


    she just received. She felt like she got cheated on and serviced him for free.


    She didn¡¯t take too long and went downstairs very quickly as she was afraid that Jensen would get


    impatient.


    A small white car was already parked in front of the entrance of the apartment building.


    She opened the door and got into the car. Jensen was already sitting prim and proper on the driver¡¯s


    seat. His white shirt was all buttoned-up. It looked so tight around the neck that he gave off an air of


    abstinence. He didn¡¯t look as vile as he did just a few moments ago. Rae got into the car and adjusted


    her sitting posture. She asked relentlessly, ¡°Oh right, will youe again¡­maybe tonight?¡±


    It was the end of the month. If she didn¡¯t raise enough money within 2 days, the debt collectors would


    Although she was having her period right now, if he would like toe tonight, she would be able to


    squeeze money out of him no matter how!


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Jensen started the car and didn¡¯t give her a clear answer. They arrived at her workce


    soon after, but she continued sitting in the car, not moving but just ring at him. This put Jensen in a


    good mood. He smiled and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯lle if I¡¯m pleasedter.¡±


    ¡°You...!!¡± Rae knew that he was intentional as he did it every time. The more anxious she got, the more


    rxed he was. But what could she do? She was poor! Rae could only open the car door and got out


    of the car, she grumbled, ¡°Nowadays, Money talks~¡±


    After that, she mmed the car door as hard as possible as she closed it!


    She then walked away in her high heels without looking back.


    Jensen sat in the car for a while and watched her lean and slender figure disappeared as she walked


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    into the big building. He only started the car when he couldn¡¯t see her anymore. At the same time, he


    dialed a number and gave out an order, ¡°Reschedule all my meetings tonight and keep me free.¡±


    ¡­


    Rae never would¡¯ve thought that she would be kidnapped in her own office.


    The moment she stepped out of the elevator, a man suddenly pressed a piece of ck cloth over her


    mouth. He was so forceful that Rae subconsciously struggled. As she struggled, she identally


    breathed in some weird scent. Her head was immensely fuzzy. Rae closed her eyes, and she could


    feel that the man was dragging her towards the emergency stairs next to the elevators. She thought to


    herself, ¡®Shit!¡¯


    Not knowing how long--


    ¡°I heard that this woman is very arrogant as she owned 40% of the official ounts on Twitter. I¡¯m


    going to take an ugly photo of her and post it with one of the official ounts she owns. We¡¯ll see if


    she¡¯ll still be cocky!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash, we have to listen to orders. Our boss only wanted us to take some nude photos.


    Don¡¯t make your own decision, what if we don¡¯t get paid?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Look at you, coward. How can you do big things like that?!¡±


    Rae heard them talking and immediately knew who was behind this.


    It had to be Louisa Dean. Recently, Rae got a work request from someone else to spread bad news


    about Louisa. Louisa would most probably be the one who felt anxious and hired someone to harass


    Rae. But Rae wasn¡¯t scared at all. She was well-prepared for this situation the moment she took up this


    business. She was actually awake a long time ago, but she didn¡¯t dare to make any movements. She


    continuedying down on the sofa and pretending to be asleep and at the same time trying to


    eavesdrop in order to get more information. Just now, she managed to take a nce at her


    surroundings and noticed that she was in a room of a karaoke shop whose decoration inside was low in


    grade. The kidnappers just threw her on the sofa and didn¡¯t even bother to tie her up as if she was


    underestimated by them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Let¡¯s get this done quickly and get the money from the boss,¡± said one


    man as he stood up and walked towards the sofa.


    Rae could have continued pretending to be fainted, but she couldn¡¯t keep still anymore. She opened


    her eyes and sat up on the sofa. The two men were surprised by her sudden move, the man beside her


    then yelled, ¡°Shit, she was faking it!¡± After that, he tookrge strides and walked towards Rae. He


    reached out his hand, grabbed her by the shoulder and lifted her!


    Her thin chiffon blouse was pretty but thin. Once the man grabbed it, the cloth covered the shoulder


    was torn .


    The marks that Jensen left on her shoulder were now all exposed.


    Rae suddenly felt the danger!


    ¡°Dude, how much did your boss promise to pay you? I''ll give a double. Double, okay?¡± Rae knew that it


    was impossible for her to fight against two burly men, she could only use money to convince them.


    Even though she was poor, but someone she knew wasn¡¯t!


    As if he already knew that she would say something like that, the man didn¡¯t even hesitate, ¡°My boss


    said that no matter how much you are going to offer us, she will pay even more than that! So, stop


    spouting nonsense and be more obedient. I don¡¯t really want to hurt you.¡±


    Rae got speechless. She gritted her teeth. Shit, is it necessary for Louisa to treat her like that! She was


    only doing her business, someone paid her to do the job. Louisa should¡¯ve gone after the person who


    paid money instead to take revenge on her!


    A tearing sound broke out, and Rae¡¯s left sleeve was torn away. Her skin felt chilly the moment it was


    exposed to the air.


    The man had a pervert look on his face at this moment.


    Rae¡¯s skin was wless and alluring. Not to mention that her skin was decorated by those love marks,


    it made him even more excited.


    Rae pursed her lips hardly. She stared deadly at the man who ripped her clothes apart just now. There


    wasn¡¯t a hint of fear in her eyes.


    She believed that Eric Parry woulde to rescue her. He definitely would.


    Even though the kidnapper threw away her phone, he didn¡¯t know that she had a small spare phone.


    Eric told her before he left that if she got into any trouble, no matter when and where she just needed to


    call that number, and someone would show up. When she woke up more than 10 minutes ago, she had


    already used the small phone and dialed that number. Her clothes were now torn into pieces. She


    looked at the man and the lust in his eyes. Inside his eyes, she could see herself with only a bra left


    covering her up.


    As the kidnapper was about to touch her bra, Rae clenched her fists tightly¡­


    Suddenly a loud sound erupted!


    Someone kicked the door open. Rae quickly opened her eyes!


    The person by the door quickly came in and subdued the kidnappers. And then she saw Jensen, who


    she had just said goodbye to in the morning, walking towards her as he took off his jacket.


    Rae was shocked. Why was Jensen that came?!


    ¡°It seemed like you don¡¯t want to see me.¡± Jensen used his jacket to wrap Rae up. Heid her head on


    his chest and ruffled her head with his hand. His controlled himself well and made his voice sound


    calm. He wasn¡¯t as agitated as he was when he first heard the news about her being kidnapped.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Rae was wrapped up and could only see darkness. She didn¡¯t struggle and


    couldn¡¯t deny that his appearance also made her feel safe. The fighting noises in the room had stopped


    and she heard the kidnappers groaning in pain. That¡¯s right, they wouldn¡¯t win the fight against


    Jensen¡¯s men.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, we¡¯ll bring them away.¡±


    After that, Rae heard the door closed. The room then becamepletely quiet.


    She poked her head out of the suit jacket and saw Jensen staring at her with his dark eyes. Rae felt


    more scared at this timepared to the moment the kidnapper tore her clothes apart. She lowered


    her head and covered herself up with his jacket. She buttoned up and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe


    rapidly.


    ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you call me for help?¡± Jensen noticed that she was quiet and couldn¡¯t help but


    asked. He couldn¡¯t suppress theplex feeling in his heart. He raised his hand and held her chin up.


    Looking at her face, he gritted his teeth really hard. He hated himself, he even hated himself who was


    still afraid to frighten her after she went through the ident. He didn¡¯t even dare to treat her heavily.


    ¡°My¡­ my phone is broken, and then I¡­.¡±


    ¡°You remembered his number and didn¡¯t remember mine. Is that right?¡± Hatred and jealousy were


    zing and tangling in Jensen¡¯s heart as he heard the answer. His heart was burning in pain!


    Rae knew that right now, he wouldn¡¯t believe anything she said. Hence, she answered honestly, ¡°Well,


    he was my love. We stay together for many years. I was used to him and everything about him came to


    me instinctively. I cannot remove it so soon¡­ ah!¡±


    Rae yelped. Jensen who looked calm just a second ago looked like a vicious leopard right now!


    Her love whom she was used to, and it came to her instinctively because they were together for many


    years¡­


    Every word she said stabbed and agitated Jensen like a sharp knife.


    Jensen¡¯s eyes was full of fury.


    He was not only outraged, but also jealous.


    He pushed her onto the sofa and reached out his hand to pull off the clothing on her body. He wasn¡¯t


    gentle anymore. Since the clothing was dragged so hard, Rae felt intermittent pain on her skin. Jensen


    looked immensely enraged and Rae couldn¡¯t tell what he was going to do. She could only say


    helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude, Jensen, no¡­¡±


    But Jensen couldn¡¯t hear her pleading. Very soon, her clothing waspletely removed.

 Chapter 2 The Woman He Spoiled

    Chapter 2 The Woman He Spoiled


    "Loving him is your habit, your instinct," Seeing that there were no new bruises on her body except


    those fromst night, Jensen was finally relieved. But his eyes darkened, and his tone sounded like his


    heart was broken, "What about me? Who am I?"


    They had been together for not a short time. Seeing her gradually regain her former character in front


    of him, he thought that maybe it was the time they spent together that helped him slowly get into her


    heart. But now an ident allowed him to peerpletely into the depths of her heart, making him


    realize that he was always the one she excluded. She would rather ask Eric for help, and the first


    person she thought of was not him.


    Jensen found himself both funny and annoying as he thought he had unrequited love.


    Jensen stood up straight and looked over at the woman on the couch who was hastily sitting up to


    gather her clothes. He turned his head sideways and regardless of the fire inside him, he said coldly,


    "Look at these marks on you. Miss Jordan, how dare you reminisce about your ex?"


    "Why can''t I think about my ex just because I had an affair with you? I''m telling you, the more bitchy


    you are, the more you miss those innocent times." Rae said indifferently. After she put on all her


    clothes, she looked up at him and asked, "You asked me what do I think of you. Then why don''t you


    ask yourself first, what do you take me for?"


    Jensen was speechless.


    "Measure everything with price. Don''t you y me for a fool because I need money? You''re not a good


    one either. Don''t just me me!" Rae lost her senses when she said thest sentence, and her voice


    rose abruptly! She had to admit that Jensen''s words had really hit her heart. It turned out that after


    being together for a long time, it was not easy for him to understand her sadness andfort her, but


    easy to add insult to her injury!


    The person she loved very much but couldn''t apany her forever became the person she would


    never forget.


    Hearing this, Jensen''s eyebrows furrowed and his face instantly turned extremely cold.


    So in her heart ...


    Was that her thought?


    Was he taking advantage of her being short of money and then ying her for a fool?


    Jensen wanted to say something, but now that they were both angry, he thought it would be useless to


    say anything, so he suddenly shut his mouth tightly and his two thin lips were pursed into a tight line.


    He stood in the room for about ten seconds. Looking at Rae, who also looked stubborn, and feeling the


    tension in the air, he felt very helpless and then turned around to leave the room.


    When Jensen was gone, Rae took his jacket and wrapped it around herself. When she stood up to take


    a taxi home to change her clothes, one of Jensen''s assistants suddenly appeared at the door and said


    respectfully, "Miss Jordan, I''ll drive you home."


    Rae then grunted coldly in her heart. She thought Jensen must have told him to do it. Even if they had


    a quarrel, he still cared for her. It was not in vain as she endured so much from him. After she went


    home, Rae received a call from thepany saying that Darcy was willing to cooperate with the


    shooting. When she heard this, Rae gotzy and did not want to go out since the weather is hot, so she


    decided to work at home.


    When she finished her work and stretched her hand in front of theputer, she found that it was


    already ten o''clock at night.


    She realized that she had to pay back money tomorrow, and there was still a shortage of several


    thousand...


    And those creditors were really ruthless like vampires.


    But she had no reason to me them. When the building that her father took charge of copsed, it


    caused numerous deaths and injuries. She was young at the time and had not idea about the ident.


    When people scold her father and say that he was an unscrupulous businessman who should go to hell


    and so on, she was angry and started to take actions to pay the debt. In fact, she cannot retreat from


    her responsibility in this affair! Who didn''t have parents? They worked hard to buy an apartment with all


    their savings, but in the end it was her dad ...


    Rae had no choice but to pick up the phone and call Jensen''s best friend to ask where Jensen was


    now.


    When she found out that Jensen was resting at the TY Club, Rae immediately changed her clothes and


    left. She had only been to that club once and heard that it was owned by some big star. Anyway, the


    facilities there were first-ss, and many rich man liked to go there for recreation. In about 40 minutes,


    Rae arrived at TY Club. The security guard probably recognized that she hade with Jensen and


    did not stop her, but let her in directly.


    Rae went straight to the room where Jensen had always gone. As soon as she pushed the door open,


    she saw him ying gambling. He was sittingzily, with his tie loosed around his neck. She did not


    know whether he loosed that for hot or something , but two buttons of his shirt were undone, revealing


    a small piece of his chest below his Adam''s apple, and making him look feminine. Maybe two or three


    men sitting dispersedly on the sofa with some women. The women were heavily made up and looked


    sexy. She, from woman¡¯s perspective, also felt her heart melt as she looked at them.


    The thought of Jensen hanging around these ces made Rae feel irritated beyond words.


    Jensen was not surprised that the person who came was Rae. After all, the security guard had called to


    inform him before she came up. It was probably because there were countless women here every day


    to catch their husbands, the security guards were quite alert. What was more, no one except her dared


    toe into his room without knocking. She was as capricious as ever.


    Jensen nced at the man at the opposite table.


    Reuben was a little embarrassed by his stare and raised his hand to scratch his head, "Well, it''s true


    that I told Rae ..."


    "I called and asked him. If you have anyints, just take them out on me." Rae just interrupted


    Reuben and pulled a chair aside to sit down next to Jensen.


    Jensen ignored her and continued to y leisurely.


    Perceiving that the person beside her did not say a word, Rae knew that he must still be angry with her


    for her rudeness during the day. In fact, she had reflected on it after she returned. She really shouldn''t


    have said that to Jensen. It was fine that she kept those words in her heart, but she shouldn''t have


    spoken it out. If it wasn''t for Jensen, she would have been killed by that group of creditors. So never


    mind he treated her like she was nothing. He gave her arge sum of money every month to pay off


    her bills. He could do what he want, why not?


    She wanted both money and dignity.


    With this in mind, Rae noticed that there were Jensen''s favorite grapes on the coffee table, so she took


    the initiative to bring them over and peel them for him to eat. When she peeled it and handed it to his


    mouth, she was actually a little afraid that he would ignore her, which would be a little awkward. After


    all, there were several people she didn''t know before in the room, and she didn''t want to be humiliated


    in front of strangers.


    But fortunately, he didn¡¯t do that. After she handed it over to him, he opened his mouth and ate it, and


    then chewed silently.


    Rae continued to peel the second one.


    The sweetness in Jensen''s mouth diluted the bitterness in his heart today. And even though she was


    so caring to him because tomorrow was the deadline, as long as she was good to him, it was a good


    news.


    It would seem a little boring to y cards too quietly.


    So the curly-haired man on the right of Jensen spoke up. Rae hadn''t seen him before, so it was no


    wonder that the curly-haired man said, "Which Madam taught thisdy so well? How sweet and


    beautiful she is! Let me introduce her to... Hey, why are you kicking me?


    The curly-haired man red at Reuben.


    Reuben winked at him repeatedly, signaling the curly-haired man to stop saying.


    But he was baffled, "What? Why can¡¯t I keep saying?"


    Jensen continued to y cards.


    Rae continued to peel the grapes as if she heard nothing. The only thing she would care was whether


    Jensen would give her the money tonight. She really didn''t have that much time to pay attention to


    those gossips. What''s more, she must have looked particrly ridiculous as she tried to please Jensen


    for money, otherwise, the man wouldn''t have spected that she was a prostitute.


    She continued to pass the grape to Jensen, but this time he didn''t open his mouth. Rae held it up for a


    few seconds, but finally she had to stuff it into her own mouth. She nced at Jensen as she chewed,


    feeling confused about his attitude. Was he angry at the words from the curly-haired man?


    But was there anything worth angry? She wasn''t even mad at all.


    "Open your eyes and look at her face. She has always been Jensen¡¯s beloved woman since she was a


    little girl. How dare you say that she was a prostitute? Watch your words." A male voice came from the


    other side of the couch.


    "Huh?" The curly-haired man probably didn''t expect the woman who was just peeling grapes have such


    an background. He seemed surprised, but if he think about it for a while, he might understand if she


    was the beloved one, how dare she enter this room without knocking, and how dare she spoke to


    Jensen as bold as "I called and asked him. If you have anyints, just take them out on me.¡± The


    curly-haired man felt he had really made a silly mistake. He hurriedly apologized to Rae, "Sorry, I was


    muzzy for ying cards. How would someone with such an remarkable temperament like you be a girl


    of that kind?"


    "It''s okay," Rae replied indifferently.


    This attitude of sucking up to her because of Jensen made Rae very ufortable, but she cannot get


    rid of this feeling since she was a child. From then on, whoever that she felt warm and intimate always


    got close to her because of Jensen. It seemed that as long as she stood next to him, everyone could


    only see him but not her. Even if they paid attention to her, it was only because of him. This felt really


    bad for someone like her who wanted to regain some dignity.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They yed for a long time, and it was getting darker and darker. It was clear that Jensen was the


    biggest winner. He had so many chips that the small drawer could barely hold them, and the curly-


    haired man lost the most. It seemed that from the time the curly-haired man said that, he was being


    targeted by Jensen. Jensen was very shrewd and invincible about business, let alone a small game.


    The curly-haired man who was targeted by him had no other choice but to surrender.


    Rae yawned more and more frequently. She took out her phone and looked at the time. It was already


    2:30 am.


    Given this circumstances, she wondered if they were going to y all night.


    But for the sake of money, she had to stay awake and stay awake here.


    Jensen won so much, so he must be in a good mood. They were ying for high stakes so if he just


    gave her a single chip, she''d be able to pay this month¡¯bill!


    With that in mind, Rae forced herself to be clear and keep watching the cards of Jensen.

 Chapter 3 Kissed Him in Public!

    Chapter 3 Kissed Him in Public!


    Jensen already noticed that Rae who was sitting next to him was falling asleep. He lowered his head


    and looked at the small drawer that he couldn¡¯t close because it was filled with chips, thinking that he


    had got the revenge by now. The man with curly hair lost around ten thousand dors because of the


    words he said, that was enough. Jensen was thinking about it as he covered his mouth with a hand,


    pretending to feel sleepy.


    The man with curly hair wanted to stop the game since a long time ago. He knew that Jensen was


    targeting him. Jensen was observing every move he made and constantly thinking about his cards and


    then cornered him harshly. But it was too embarrassing to quit at this moment. He noticed that Jensen


    seemed sleepy and hence he quickly sucked up to Jensen, ¡°It¡¯ste. Mr. Knight, yourpanion has


    been waiting for you the whole time. It¡¯s fine for us, but maybe she is tired. Am I right?¡±


    Rae heard the man with curly hair pushing the responsibility onto her and was startled. Everyone knew


    that whoever disturbed Jensen while he was having fun wouldn¡¯t end up well. She quickly said, ¡°No no,


    I¡¯m actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll stop here.¡± Jensen threw the cards away and quit.


    Rae nced at him. He was so lucky tonight, and he could probably win against the three of them


    without any problem. But then she thought about it and realized that the rich probably only yed for


    fun. Unlike her, the only purpose for her was to win money.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, you won the most tonight. I only have a bargaining chip left. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask my secretary


    to send a cheque to yourpany,¡± said the man with curly hair. To be frank, he had to pay the price


    as he said something wrong.


    ¡°I only won 5,¡± said Reuben.


    Thest person wrote the cheques on the spot. He gave one to Reuben and one to Jensen.


    But Jensen didn¡¯t take it. Rae quickly reached out her hand to grab it. She looked at the number on the


    cheque and the number of zeroes on it made her feel dizzy. She counted them and found that these


    bargaining chips worth much more than she expected!! At that moment, Rae couldn¡¯t stay calm. She


    looked at Jensen and requested nicely, ¡°Mr. Knight, you won a lot tonight. Maybe you can give me two


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    thousand dors?¡±


    The man with curly hair looked confused upon hearing that. He heard that Rae was brought up and


    doted on by Jensen. Why did she beg for mere two thousand?!


    Reuben was used to it, so he was not surprised.


    Jensen nced at Rae. His eyes were filled with gentleness, he said slowly, ¡°I said before if you want


    something you have to¡­give something in return.¡± What Jensen actually meant was that he was


    hungry for ying all night. Rae was feeding him grapes all night, and he felt pretty sour. He wanted


    her to make him some food after backing home.


    But he never would¡¯ve thought that the moment he said that, Rae looked like she want to kill him at


    once.


    Erm, not really.


    Rae caught on to what he implied and immediately realized that he was asking for sexual favours. She


    was shameless, so she took two steps forward, and stood on tiptoe to wrap around Jensen¡¯s neck. She


    then looked up and kissed him!


    The people who had not left yet started making cheers as if they had seen something amazing.


    Reuben and other close friends of Jensen quickly looked away.


    Rae and Jensen were still the same.


    Rae¡¯s kisssted for several seconds, she then pouted her lips and pecked on his cheek again and


    again. Jensen realized that Rae had misunderstood his words. That was fine, but how could she did


    that in front of so many people! Jensen felt his scalp tingling as he felt the stares from people around


    them. He quickly yanked Rae who was stuck on him, and hurriedly draged her into the bathroom!


    ¡°How are you so shameless!¡± Jensen closed the door to the washroom and wiped his face with his


    hand. He felt ufortable just thinking about the stares from just now. He thought that kissing was


    something very private and shouldn¡¯t have onlookers. He thought of the way she kissed him just now,


    and everyone who was looking at them were all surprised¡­


    Jensen felt immensely ufortable.


    Rae noticed him rubbing his face and felt bitter as it seemed like he felt disgusted because she did


    something like that for money, but just a second, she returned to be normal. She continued moving


    closer to him and purposely talked to him flirtatiously. ¡°Mr. Knight, why so embarrassed? It seems that


    you like it, otherwise what is the hot and hard thing right here?¡± said Rae. She caressed him with her


    fingers and moved from his shirt towards the zipper. She then repeated, ¡°If you don¡¯t say that this is a


    massage again, I can¡­ make you feel so good.¡±


    Her fingers were moving, he felt numb everywhere she touched.


    He found it hard to breathe.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    He cursed.


    But he was cursing at himself.


    Because he always got uncontrolled to her easily.


    ¡°What do you think, do you want it?¡± Rae noticed that he had lust in his eyes and quickly asked. She


    winked at him as well. She learned this from those women apanied with him just now. Her finger


    has already touched his rock-hard thing. Even a slight move made it get hotter and hotter.


    Jensen red at Rae. She was so confident as if he was certainly in her control. He felt annoyed. Even


    though he was reacting to her advances, Jensen suppressed his lust andughed as he saw her proud


    face. ¡°No.¡± He said.


    Rae was confused. His thing was so hard that it felt like it was going to burst out of the pants any


    moment and yet he still didn¡¯t want to do it with her. Sheined, ¡°It¡¯s just two thousand¡­¡±


    Jensen¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Rae quickly shut her mouth, trying not to bother him when he talked about some important business.


    Jensen hung up the phone after two sentences. He looked at Rae, ¡°Do you still want the money?¡±


    Rae quickly nodded, ¡°Do you want it now?!¡±


    Jensen looked at her helplessly since she was always talking about sex. He walked away without


    saying anything and Rae followed.


    ¡­


    It was morning.


    Rae was woken up by the rm clock.


    She reached out her hand to turn it off, and she sat up tensely. She nced at the stack of cash that


    was put neatly by the head of the bed. She felt as aggrieved as yesterday morning. In the end, they


    didn¡¯t make lovest night. Jensen brought her home and went into the study room. She thought


    maybe he wanted to do it in the study room. But as she was about to take off her clothes, Jensen said


    that his client had a weird taste,and he preferred a contract that was written by hand¡­


    So she was writing for the whole night, it was written in anguage that she didn¡¯t know. In the morning,


    Jensen was out to work, and she decided to go to sleep. But before that, she yelled at him madly, ¡°It


    doesn¡¯t matter for you to give me two thousand! My hand hurt like hell, you should give me some


    fees!!¡±


    And what did Jensen say? He was giving her a bunch of excuses and was saying that he had to be fair


    in case she started to get greedier. Saying something like Knight Group would go bankrupt because of


    her.


    Rae sighed just thinking about it. She then freshened up and went to work.


    To make more money, Rae opened a small recruiting agency, wanting to make use of the marketing


    resource she had to produce a bunch of artists. If one of them got famous, then she would be able to


    earn some profits. Dreams were always wonderful, but the reality was that after some hard times, the


    The office was located on the 16th floor in the JF Building. As she got out of the lift, it was eerily quiet.


    Rae walked quickly in high heels and went towards the shooting area. She pushed open the door and


    everything was going in ordingly. Her only artist Darcy arthy was standing in front of a


    backdrop, posing while being photographed. A photographer was taking pictures non-stop from below.


    The assistant saw Rae and quickly walked over. She said quietly, ¡°Miss Jordan, a handsome man was


    here to meet you just now. Miss Darcy went up to ask for his number, and then she followed his words


    and performed better during the photo shoot. The handsome man was elegant,passionate and


    gentle.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop spouting adjectives that you learned in school. What was his name?¡± Rae crossed her


    arms. She sighed as she looked at her love-struck assistant. She was annoyed about Darcy for asking


    for the man¡¯s number and nned to punish herter.


    ¡°He said that his surname is Parry. He left a message, saying that he will wait for you at that expensive


    as hell French restaurant tonight,¡± said the assistant in one go.


    That extremely expensive French restaurant was a hip thing in City BJ recently. The name was too


    Parry.


    The emotions in Rae¡¯s eyes turnedplicated upon hearing that surname. No one could tell if she


    was excited or what. Even she couldn¡¯t really tell how she was feeling.


    But intuition and experience were telling her that it was for the best to get away from this person.


    Rae tried to calm down. Even though Jensen didn¡¯t say that he woulde tonight, but given her


    experience, there was a 99% chance that he would show up. Today was thest day for her to pay the


    debt. She still didn¡¯t have enough money and Jensen wouldn¡¯t just let her die. He had a sharp tongue,


    but he was soft-hearted. Rae even thought about what to cook tonight. She was going to cook all his


    favourite dishes and open a good wine. She wanted to make him drunk and get the password to his


    bank card so that she didn¡¯t have to be so anxious every month!


    She calcted the pros and cons in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going, I have something nned


    tonight. Give me the number.¡±


    She was going to call him and reject him.


    ¡°Erm, he didn¡¯t leave a number.¡± The assistant scratched her head. She was confused that Rae


    rejected such a handsome man, such a waste.


    Rae was speechless.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Darcy who was in the middle of her shooting pressed her stomach and yelled. Rae looked in


    that direction and saw Darcy slowly squatted down and curled up her body. Rae frowned and walked


    towards the shooting area. She managed to grab Darcy before she fell onto the ground. She roughly


    checked up on her and frowned even more deeply.


    Darcy shook her head and looked at Rae pleadingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s acute appendicitis. Call the ambnce.¡± Rae grabbed Darcy¡¯s hand and ordered someone to make


    the call. She told a lie.


    Everyone who heard that it was just appendicitis wasn¡¯t so nervous anymore. They quickly called the


    ambnce.


    After a while, the ambnce arrived, and Darcy was sent to the hospital apanied by Rae.


    After some checkups and consultation from the doctor, Rae was thest one left in the VIP ward.


    ¡°Miss Jordan, thank you.¡± Darcyid on the bed and was sliding on her phone listlessly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the father?¡± Rae was so mad. If Darcy wasn¡¯t uniquely and exotically beautiful, Rae wouldn¡¯t let


    this troublemaker left!

 Chapter 4 Meet the Enemy

    Chapter 4 Meet the Enemy


    Now that things had turned out this way, she was afraid of a big loss of money.


    "Who knows." Darcy pouted, looking indifferent.


    "You are pretending to be nonchnt with me, right? Who looked at me with that pitiful look when she


    fainted just now and told me not to tell anyone?" Rae took a step closer to the hospital bed and


    clenched her fist as if she was about to teach her, who was ungrateful, a lesson.


    Darcy swallowed for fear that she would really hit her, "I really don''t know. The bar was so crowded that


    night. I ..."


    Rae was furious.


    So she didn''t go anywhere in the afternoon and just stayed in her room with Darcy. They both ignored


    each other and did their own thing until it got dark outside. Rae then remembered the appointment. She


    still had to inform him if she wouldn¡¯t go. She couldn''t bear Eric sitting there alone, so she turned to the


    woman in the hospital bed, "Give me Eric''s phone number. I need to talk to him."


    "I don''t have it." Darcy shook her head, "I did ask him for his number, but he didn''t give it to me, saying


    that he would give it to me next time after I finished shooting." After that, Darcy looked wistfully at Rae


    and asked, "Rae, you must remind him of seeing me again."


    Rae was exasperated, "Take care of the baby first, alright?"


    "It''s easy. You know, nothing can stop me from chasing a handsome man." Darcyughed like a flower


    in full bloom.


    Seeing her smile, Rae suddenly felt numb and painful, like her heart had been gently stung by a bee.


    She knew Darcy''s past. Now Darcy probably felt tired of living seriously after experiencing a


    heartbreaking experience and thought it would be better to just enjoy her life. She wanted to say


    something, but it urred to her that her own rtionship was still a mess, so how could she teach


    others?


    Both she and Jensen were trying their best to pretend as if nothing had happened, but she knew that


    the matter had always been buried in their hearts as heavy as a mountain and neither of them couldn¡¯t


    be bothered to move it.


    Rae stood for a while. It was getting dark outside, so she decided to go to the French restaurant and


    tell Eric to leave, and then she would go home and cook for Jensen.


    ...


    It was eight o''clock when Rae arrived at the French restaurant. The restaurant wasvishly decorated,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    with gentle music wafting around the dining room and the delicate cutlery mirroring shiny lights.


    Everyone smiled on their faces and the whole restaurant looked peaceful.


    She immediately noticed the man she hadn''t seen for a long time, and her heart ached suddenly. It¡¯s


    Eric. He was, in white casual clothes, sitting by the window, and looking out. The entire night scene of


    City BJ seemed like a silent background behind him. He looked as gentle, elegant, and gorgeous as


    the assistant said ...


    At first, she was attracted by him for this reason and then fell deeply in love with him.


    Of course, she ended up being hurt badly by him.


    The good thing was that she had grown in the rtionship. And her heart was tough enough to protect


    her from being hurt by him again.


    Rae fixed her long hair and slowly walked over to him.


    Eric noticed someoneing towards him and moved his sight back from the window. When he saw


    Rae, a smile instantly spread across his face, making him look even more charming. Eric stood up and


    pulled out a chair for her, "Little Rae, I am waiting for you." His voice was so gentle that it was like a


    long brewing wine that would make one drunk at the first sip.


    Little Rae.


    Rae hadn''t heard a call from him for a long time. She took a deep breath and felt her heart ache again.


    She calmed herself down and said coldly, "No, thanks. I''m not here to talk about the past. I just came to


    tell you that I had something else to do and couldn''t have dinner with you. Please don''t invite me in


    such an arbitrary way anymore. I won''te again. That''s all."


    After saying that, Rae turned around to leave.


    "Little Rae, just stop disguising. If you can really be cruel to me," Eric chuckled as if he hadn''t heard her


    hurtful words, "and why would you rather let Jensen hate you than tell him about the truth?"


    The truth ...


    Rae felt like her feet were stuck and she couldn''t move at once.


    The chaotic scene back then shed through her mind slowly like ying a movie. When she recalled


    Jensen''s harsh and desperate look at her, Rae felt her chest was tight like it was being pressed against


    arge stone, and it became difficult for her to even breathe. Rae subconsciously knocked on her chest


    gently, feeling very depressed.


    Eric raised his hand and fixed her long hair around her ear. His smile was like a warm breeze in the


    winter, "See, you still love me in your heart. Otherwise, you wouldn''t show up to stop me from


    waiting..."


    Eric''s words stopped at once.


    An empty ss was held in her right hand and her fingertips was firmly pressing against the ss.The


    lemonade sprayed all over Eric¡¯s face and two thin slices of lemon were still left on his coat. She looked


    at him and said through clenched teeth, "Don''t keep talking to me about the past. Don''t you think it¡¯s


    disgusting?"


    Eric paled for a second, but quickly regained his elegance and asked, "Disgusting? What about you?


    You made yourself cheap as you stayed with Jensen for money. You know he''s not serious. Don''t you


    think it¡¯s disgusting?" After saying that, Eric raised his hand and wiped his face. He had been expelled


    from City BJ by Jensen a few years ago, and now that the deadline had passed, and the first thing he


    wanted to do when he returned was to find Rae and get back together with her. But what he heard was


    that she was staying with Jensen like a mistress and kept pleasing him for the monthly debt.


    No, he was wrong. At least a mistress could get paid monthly by someone who¡¯s d to pay, but what


    about Rae? She was like a pet dog, waving her tail to please the owner and begging for a little food.


    "Oh," Rae really felt her heart was broken when she heard his words. She let out a mockingugh. In


    fact, since she decided to do it, she was never afraid of what people would say. But when the


    what she was going through, so why could he scoffed at and criticize her? Rae asked, "Then I ask you,


    where were you when I needed you most? Now you are here to me me? What qualifications do you


    have? What''s wrong with me being cheap? If I hadn''t been cheap, I would have died long ago! I would


    have been torn in pieces by the families of the victims! I''m not the kind of person who would rather


    starve to death than beg for help!"


    Eric didn''t expect that Rae reacted so violently. After he was stunned for a moment, he murmured,


    "Little Rae..."


    "I have a full name. Don''t call me that. It sucks!" Rae shouted angrily!


    Eric lowered his eyes. He knew that he had said the wrong words, so he had to exin, "I''m sorry. I


    wasn''t there when you needed me most, but you know I couldn''t make it. Jensen kicked me out of City


    BJ, and my forces were almost cleared out. I''ve tried to ask the people who secretly protect you to


    send you money, but they were all stopped by Jensen."


    "What do you mean?" Rae''s brow furrowed.


    "It seems you don''t know about it. Then ask Jensen and see if he would like to tell you." Eric said, "Now


    that you don''t want to have dinner with me tonight, I''ll drive you home."


    "Huh, don¡¯t bother about it. I''m afraid I''ll smudge your car." Rae came back to her senses from Eric''s


    words, so she put the ss down and left without looking back. As soon as she left the French


    restaurant with her head held high, she lowered her head, looking extremely weak.


    She walked out of the restaurant. The warm summer breeze that greeted her was as hot as if she had


    been thrown into an oven. Rae was not as cheerful as she was during the day and looked very


    confused at the moment. She was confused about why Eric could easily see through her mind and


    knew that she really didn''t want to let him wait in vain. They were no longer naive, but her feelings


    about him were still the same as before. She still loved him deeply even for now, but the only difference


    was that she hated him as well.


    With her head down, she walked to the side of the road to get a taxi but was hit hard by someone on


    the doorstep, causing her to nearly flop down the steps. Rae felt sullen but she didn¡¯t want to find


    trouble, so she didn''t ask for an apology from the person who hit her and nned to leave. But


    apparently, that person didn''t think so. When she brushed past that person ...


    Her left arm was firmly grasped by her all of a sudden!


    "Rae, is it actually you?!"


    A familiar shrill voice rang out beside her ears.


    Hearing the obnoxious voice, Rae pulled her arm back from her with force. She nced at the girl in


    front of her, who was dressed in fashionable and revealing clothes. She was obviously a few years


    younger than her, but she was heavily made up and looked older than she was. Raeughed, "See


    who she is? She''s a bitch."


    "Rae!" The girl suddenly turned furious!


    "Nia, don''t call me. You defile my name ," Rae said defiantly.


    "What?" Nia raised her eyebrows, then said as if introducing her to a friend on her side, "You know


    what? She is the daughter of that shameless developer, Heath Jordan. Do you know who he is? He is


    the one who destroyed so many families by cutting corners. He attempted to suicide, but instead of


    dying, he made himself a vegetable. Hahahaha ..."


    Rae pursed her lips tightly. Her hands hanging at her side had long been clenched into fists as she


    heard of her words about her father.


    Especially her rudeughter made Rae''s anger climb to the extreme instantly!


    But she couldn''t hit her, because she was afraid ...


    "Huh? Really?" Nia''s friend also shouted, and deliberately acted like shocked.


    "And, do you know her mother? Her mom is even more bitchy, She seduced my dad ..."


    p!


    A stinging p caught Nia''s face.


    Nia stroked her face and was dumbfounded by the p.


    "Nia, think about the consequences before you speaking!" Rae''s body trembled in anger. Her eyes also


    instantly looked bloodshot because of Nia''s words! If her tolerance to Nia before was for her mother''s


    sake, Rae didn''t think she had to tolerate her anymore as Nia openly smeared her mother!

 Chapter 5 She Remembered These Three Slaps!

    Chapter 5 She Remembered These Three ps!


    "What consequences? Am I telling the truth? Didn¡¯t your mother seduce my father?!" Nia held her head


    high stubbornly and did notpromise at all, "You tolerated so much unpleasant words about Heath


    Jordan just now, but now you are afraid that I will be angry and embarrass your mother when I back


    home, am I right?"


    Because of her loud voice, several people gathered at the door to see what¡¯s going on.


    p!


    Rae pped her again. This time, she pped her harder than before, and her palm was numb.


    Nia endured the pain and did not fight back. Because she knew she couldn''t beat Rae.


    And now Rae looked a little scary when she was angry, to some extent, a little like Jensen. For a


    moment, she felt that the two were exactly the same. Just that little resemnce made her afraid to


    fight back. Although she couldn''t fight back, Nia knew very well that L was Rae''s weakness!


    It was beyond imagination that for mother¡¯s love, how thirsty a child abandoned by its mother would be!


    Her pain was probably nothingpared to the pain Rae was experiencing!


    With this in mind, Nia then spoke with extreme cruelty, "By the way, you didn''t see how bad did my dad


    beat your mom after he got drunkst night, and you have no idea about how did your mom cling to my


    dad''s thighs and begged him not to kick her out. It was really impressive." Nia deliberately said each


    word harshly and extremely slowly, as if she was afraid Rae couldn''t hear her clearly!


    p!


    The third p.


    "Nia, try saying that again?" Rae raised her hand and pointed at Nia. Not knowing whether it was


    because of anger or sadness, her hands were trembling. Although she was warning her, her heart was


    aching because of Nia''s words. She didn''t understand why her mother preferred to stay with that man?


    Wouldn''t it be better for her to go back to her and live a happy life? Why would she would rather to


    kneel down than came back?


    "OK, I''ve finished anyway. But remember, Rae, I won¡¯t forget these three ps!" Nia said indignantly


    with a trace of evil in her eyes, and then went into the restaurant with her friend.


    After Nia left, Rae felt her world suddenly quieted down. She looked up at the sky and took a deep


    breath. Just then her phone vibrated in her pocket. She took it out and saw that it was a message from


    Jensen calling her for dinner with an address, and Rae didn''t dare to dy anything rted to money,


    so she answered the message and took a taxi to the SV Hotel where she would have an appointment


    with Jensen.


    ...


    Rae opened the door of the private room and saw that Jensen was alone. So she just took off her high


    heels, then stepped on the soft carpet towards Jensen and sat down next to him, looking very casual.


    "What''s wrong?" Jensen saw an unusual trace from Rae''s eyes though she kept her head down


    intentionally.


    "Darcy is pregnant. I''m going to pay a lot of money if she messes up the shoot." Rae blurted out, then


    picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. Just now she forced herself not to cry but almost choked


    up.


    Jensen put down the menu and said seriously, "Given her personality, she won''t keep the baby. You


    know that very well." So she was lying. And in his opinion, Rae never let herself suffer easily. If she was


    hurt, it would be when she lost to the person she loved. That''s Rae. She was like a warrior in front ofC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    strangers, but in front of the one she loved, she embraced them easily because she was afraid of being


    alone.


    "Ophelia now holds forty percent of the official ounts, which is three percent more than I have. Now


    everyone is sucking up to her, and my business is worse." Rae told another lie.


    Jensen was silent because he didn''t want to answer the lie.


    "Hey, I''ll have to spend my hard-earned money again by twelve o''clock, and then I''ll have to ask you for


    money again at the end of next month." Rae sensed that Jensen was getting serious, so she sighed


    heavily and pretended to have a headache, trying to make Jensen believe what she said. Sometimes


    she felt Jensen knew her well. This understanding made her afraid. In fact, she didn''t really need some


    words offort, because it would make her feel pity for herself. Instead, she felt better when she said


    something casually or told a lie.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" Jensen didn''t want to listen to her bullshit.


    He just wanted to know who was giving her a hard time.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know the answer, actually. After all, there were only two people in this world that


    Rae would care about.


    He just wanted her to say it herself, to talk to him about her unhappiness as if he were the only person


    she could rely on.


    "No, it''s nothing but someone curse me and I was upset to hear it." Rae couldn''t stand Jensen''s


    earnest questioning and got to the point, but she still had reservations, "Am I the person who is actually


    a bitch but still want good reputation? If people like me are not supposed to be cursed, then it''s really


    unfair to others who are still holding on to their virtue no matter how hard life is." By the end, Rae


    couldn''t help butugh at herself.


    Jensen picked up the water bottle and poured her another ss of water.


    He thought she was hiding something else. But seeing that she wouldn''t say anything no matter how


    much he asked, he just let her be.


    Jensen didn''t force her, but asked, "Who said that?"


    "Just nobody. Forget it. Let¡¯s get started," Rae picked up the menu and pretended to read it carefully.


    Seeing Jensen stop asking, Rae was relieved.


    She couldn''t hold her head up in front of him anymore. She really didn''t want to show him all her


    worries, which would make her feel pity for herself.


    After a while, she called the waiter to order. However, before the food was served, Rae noticed that


    Jensen''s phone screen kept lighting up. Rae bit her forks and said, "If you''re busy, go ahead. You don''t


    have to worry about me."


    "No, I''m not busy." After that, Jensen turned the phone over so that the screen could not be seen


    anymore.


    Seeing this, Rae really wanted to roll her eyes at him. He was really unskillful about telling lies. But


    once she thought that he was doing all this for her ... She held her face in one hand and looked at


    Jensen sitting next to her. He was now already a man. Back then, he looked innocent when he was


    young, but now he had fully grown up and turned into a real man. His side face looked perfect, looking


    as delicate as famous paintings. She was really attracted and couldn¡¯t move her gaze away.


    "Hey, I suddenly remembered that when Eric ... when I argued with my ex, you were always the one


    who apanied me. Jensen, do you think you are my best male friend?" Realizing that Jensen was


    a bit quiet, Rae started to look for topics.


    "Will you sleep with your best male friend?" Jensen heard that she used the term "best male friend" to


    describe him, and refuted her with a clear and cold voice. He didn''t want to be her best friend, and he


    just wanted to be her boyfriend. It was a pity that she was not very discerning at that time, and loved


    the wrong person to death, so he had no choice but to keep her stay, and waited for her change.


    He also wondered if God heard his prayers and really let her and Eric break up. Although Jensen had


    never understood why these two people in love suddenly broke up, he did not need to know the details,


    and the result was what mattered. He took it as Rae suddenly thought through and understood that Eric


    was not the right man for her.


    But God seemed to have missed the other half of the sentence, he waited for so long and did not see


    the second wish came true.


    "... How disappointing!" Rae was speechless.


    Nearly finished eating, Jensen took out his phone from his suit jacket and tapped his fingertips on it a


    few times.


    Rae, who was sullenly biting into her ribs, heard a ding-dong from her phone. She picked it up and saw


    that it was a message about money transfering. She didn''t need to have a check because it must be


    the exact amount she needed. It happened every month. After she paid all her ie, she would ask


    Jensen for the rest she needed. And although he looked arrogant, he would eventually give her. Rae


    immediately smiled, "Oh, my goodness, I''m suddenly in a better mood. Money is the only thing in this


    world that can cure me. Thank you, Mr. Knight."


    Her smile face and the soft voice with which she called him Mr. Knight was like a firework suddenly


    exploding in a dark sky at midnight, which was colorful and dazzling.


    He really can''t move his eyes from her.


    Thinking about her flirtation and active movest night, Jensen couldn''t help but swallow and tell her,


    "I''m going back to the office for a meeting and will be hometer."


    Rae was so focused on transferring money to someone else on her phone that she ignored that he was


    talking about home. She bit into her ribs and muttered, "You have keys, right? Because I will watch a


    TV show together with Isabe and stay at her house tonight." The phone prompted that the transfer


    was sessful. Rae was greatly relieved to see that this month''s target was achieved. She spat the


    bone out of her mouth onto the te. Seeing Jensen look like he was holding back something, she


    knew what he was nning to do when he said go home. Rae deliberately smirked. Who refused her


    and pretended to be noblest night? Now he wanted to do it, but it was her turn to refuse him.


    "Mr. Knight, I''m going. Bye." Rae got up and waved at him. Out of debt, out of burden. Although a new


    month came in a few hours, and new debts followed, she couldn''t just think about the future and give


    up the ease of the present. When she reached the door of the private room, Rae stood still and turned


    her head deliberately, "By the way, a new massage parlor has opened in the third street, right on the


    left of the apartment building where we live. Mr. Knight, if you are lonely in the midnight, you can go


    and try it." After saying that, Rae did not look back and walked away.


    Hearing this, Jensen almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath and get angry.


    She was always the same every month when she had enough money, and immediately turned her


    attitude on him. It was a far cry from her solicitous attitude when she was short of money. She even


    suggested him to go to a brothel for fun. Is that because she was sure that he wouldn''t go, or because


    she did not care whether he would go or not? Perhaps in her eyes, he was just like an ATM. When she


    was short of money, she showed all her enthusiasm in front of him. But when her trouble was settled,


    she did not care of him ... Seeing that he was going to think of those unhappy things again, Jensen


    immediately interrupted himself.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. A month was going by fast anyway. She could be as smug as she was at the


    present, and he would win back at the end of the month.

 Chapter 6 A Wanton Woman

    Chapter 6 A Wanton Woman


    Rae left SV Hotel. She took a deep breath of the searing night wind and then walked along the road.


    She did have an appointment with Isabe, but she didn¡¯t want to go anymore. Rae was in bad mood


    after Nia brought her so much trouble. Not to mention that she already told Jensen that she wouldn¡¯t go


    home tonight, so he would probably not go back to the apartment tonight. She wouldn¡¯t care and


    couldn¡¯t care if he worked overtime at the office or nned to have fun tonight.


    She just wanted a peaceful and quiet ce tonight.


    Rae didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t ask Jensen if what Eric said was true. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to ruin the


    peace between them right now with some things from the past. Anyways, she needed Jensen¡¯s help


    right now, so she couldn¡¯t displease him.


    Time passed and several days went by. The summer was getting hoter, and it¡¯s time for the reporters to


    suffer the strong sun in order to follow the news.


    Rae didn¡¯t meet Jensen in the past few days. She heard from Reuben that recently nobody knew what


    Jensen was thinking. He invested a lot in the arms industry so he was super busy. He would only go


    home to take a shower and then head to the office. Rinse and repeat. Rae only knew that he was home


    when she saw theundry getting piled up in the bathroom. They didn¡¯t meet even once. Though, she


    was also busy. In order to expand her business and overtake Ophelia, Rae even attended every


    socializing events and business dinners that she used to hate the most these days. Hence, she didn¡¯t


    get to see Jensen, as she left home early and returnedte every day.


    Not only she needed skills, but she also needed connections to do business nowadays.


    Another night had passed.


    Rae was going to attend another business dinner. The organizer ran a small entertainmentpany


    and wanted to invest a lot of money to train young handsome men who were promising. They wanted


    to request Rae to promote them online. To do a good promotion, Rae had to interact with her clients


    first to find out their tastes, so that she could introduce them well online and get the followers. She


    couldn¡¯t simply start working right after they signed the contract.


    Otherwise, to be honest, if she promoted someone and it turned out that they performed badly, she


    would get into trouble.


    The weather was too hot, so Rae put on a red dress with spaghetti straps and fiddled her long curly


    hair in front of the mirror. She then put on a bit of makeup to polish her facial features. When she was


    content, she left happily in her heels. She called Jensen¡¯s assistant to get her. Adam had been working


    for Jensen for a long time.


    Rae got in the car and Adam¡¯s phone was ringing non-stop. She felt bad, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you say no


    to me when you are so busy? I could call a cab. I will tell Mr. Knight next time to get me a driver so that


    I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Rae only called Adam because right now was a hard time to hail a cab and she


    didn¡¯t want to see her sweating by the roadside.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just call me when you need me, Miss Jordan. This is part of my job,¡± said Adam as


    he concentrated on driving.


    ¡°Hmm? How is driving Mr. Knight¡¯s secret lover around a part of your job? Remember to ask for a


    sry raise, don¡¯t let him take advantage of you,¡± said Rae. She was just bored and said it without


    thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a secret lover, Miss Jordan. Please don¡¯t say that.¡± Adam got anxious. Why did Miss Jordan


    still not know that Mr. Knight cared a lot for her? One time, when he was still newer to the


    before going to Rae. Since it didn¡¯t seem like it was urgent as Mr. Knight told him that Rae was only


    tired from shopping. But Mr. Knight told him that things about Rae was the most urgent, even if the


    wholepany would go bankrupt, he had to satisfy Rae first.


    He was shocked by what Mr. Knight said and quickly went to get Rae.


    When Adam first met Rae, he thought that she really gorgeous. However, besides her beauty in


    appearance, she also seemed nonchnt as if she cared nothing and wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. A


    beautifuldy with such a personality made people want to get close to her and understand her better.


    Rae didn¡¯t say anything. She rested her chin on her hand and looked out the window. She said that


    without thinking and didn¡¯t want to hear any nonsense from him.


    But Adam was afraid that Rae would stop requesting help from him and said seriously, ¡°Miss Jordan,


    you have to call me whenever you need me. Oak may fall when reeds stand the storm. For Mr.Knight,


    he has a lot of enemies hiding out there. They almost had Mr. Knight a few days ago. So, if you want a


    drive, you must call me. Don¡¯t give the enemies any chances¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Did Jensen get hurt?¡± Rae asked after hearing what Adam said.


    The business that Jensen was doing only looked nice on the surface. The truth was that the Knight


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    family had munitions business secretly.


    Jensen didn¡¯t want to get involved, but it was already part of their family business. He was a member of


    the Knight family and had to take part.


    Adam knew that he said something wrong. He quickly shut up, not knowing if he should continue


    talking or not.


    Mr. Knight would me him if he said too much. But he felt sorry for Mr. Knight if he didn¡¯t say


    anything. Mr. Knight got hurt but his girl didn¡¯t know anything.


    Rae was impatient with Adam who was hesitating too long. She said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car if


    you don¡¯t tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay. Well, when Mr. Knight went to purchase a batch of munitions, the seller took the chance to


    raise the price. There was an exchange of fire, and Mr. Knight got shot in the shoulder.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t


    bear the pressure Rae imposed on him. He answered honestly but was afraid that Rae would get


    worried and hence he added, ¡°Thanks God it was not so serious, The bullet didn¡¯t hurt his bones, so


    he¡¯s practically fine now.¡±


    After Rae heard what he added, she felt reassured.


    No wonder she felt like the number of dirty clothes left at home didn¡¯t add up. Jensen was a neat freak


    and would change his clothes very often in the summer. But theundry in the bathroom wasn¡¯t that


    much. Jensen probably threw away some of his clothes with blood on them to prevent her from finding


    them out.


    Rae felt bitter.


    She remembered that when she was young, Stefan was also doing some munition business. Her


    impression of him was that he looked like the drug lords from the television, dark-skinned, muscr


    and scarred. But Jensen was different. He was white and chubby, and so cute and soft that he might be


    mistaken as a girl if he put on a dress. And what happened next was as expected. Stefan wasn¡¯t happy


    with Jensen, saying that his son shouldn''t look like week. But Jensen¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t have another


    child due to her health condition, so Stefan had to train Jensen until he looked more like a man.


    Rae heard many stories about it before and recollected one.


    Stefan sent Jensen a dog when he was five. When Jensen turned seven, Stefan told him to kill the dog.


    And that wasn¡¯t the worse thing. Jensen was brought up without love, so now even when he got hurt he


    would just hide it. Rae thought about when she got sick, Jensen was always the one taking care of her.


    But now he got a bullet in his shoulder and she was thest one to find out.


    Sigh.


    She was inadequate as his lover as she missed his sufferings.


    Adam thought that Rae would call Jensen to ask about the incident. But her reaction was out of his


    expectation, Rae just sat there quietly in a daze, didn¡¯t even bother to ask more about how Mr. Knight


    was like. Adam felt sad since he thought that Mr. Knight deserved better as he thought about the


    attentive way Rae showed to Mr.Knight at the end of every month.


    Very soon, Rae arrived at her destination.


    She got out of the car and walked into the hotel. There was a bunch of people in the splendid hall, and


    she noticed her client in the crowd. The person saw her and walked towards her. Rae put on her fake


    smile and tried to forget about Jensen for the time being.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Jordan. You look very pretty tonight.¡± The balding guy had a perverted look in his eyes as he


    looked at Rae.


    ¡°You turely know how to sweet talk. But don¡¯t think that I will give you a discount just because of your


    ¡°Of course. If my boys really got famous, I will invite you personally to go on a holiday cruise to rx.


    How about that?!¡± The bald guyughed with his eyes narrowed.


    Rae ndered him in her heart. A cruise holiday with him? No way!


    But she still maintained pleasant on the face.


    ¡°You three,e over here. Come let Miss Jordan take a good look. You guys will have a bright future


    ahead if she thinks you¡¯re good enough,¡± said the bald guy as he waved his hand.


    Rae did despise these stuff, but she knew that Ophelia liked to flirt with young men under these


    circumstances. Thepetition was tough nowadays and these boys weren¡¯t the only handsome men


    among others. They would do anything just to make themselves popr. That was the reason why


    outsiders often said that their moral standards of business was nonsense. Rae wanted to reject his


    invitation at first. But then she saw the three walking towards her, they looked handsome and nice.


    They were the same type as Jensen, but of course, Jensen was iparable¡­


    Her words of rejection got stuck in her throat.


    Not many women could resist these handsome boys.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Jordan.¡± ¡°Miss Jordan.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Jordan.¡±


    They said simultaneously.


    ¡°Listen, send friend requests to Miss Jordan on social media. You guys would better contact Miss


    Jordan in private, so that she can understand you better and offer great opportunities to you guys,¡± said


    the bald guy.


    The three guys hurriedly took out their phones.


    Rae was still smiling, but she felt embarrassed in the inner side. She couldn¡¯t refuse and could only


    take out her phone. She felt like a pimp, not a manager. But what else could she do? If she didn¡¯t do


    so, her client would see no good faith from her and perhaps they would go to Ophelia instead. The


    moment she epted them to be a part of her friend list, she felt a sharp gaze on her. Subconsciously,


    she raised her head and looked in that direction. She was surprised and stood numb there.


    For some reason, Jensen appeared in the hall. He was standing by the entrance and was surrounded


    by a bunch of men in suits and female secretaries. Jensen stared straight at her, he was searching for


    exnation with his gaze. Well, she was now getting surrounded by three handsome guys and were


    exchanging the requests¡­


    No matter how you looked at it, the situation now seemed weird and doubtful.


    Rae subconsciously looked at Jensen¡¯s shoulder. She couldn¡¯t tell whether he recovered because his


    suit covered him up nicely. But seeing that he attended the business meetings as usual, he was


    probably not hurt that badly. Rae didn¡¯t want others to find out that she was thinking about Jensen, and


    hence she nodded at him from afar and thought that it was enough.


    Jensen on the other hand got furious.

 Chapter 7 She Was Sold To A Nightclub

    Chapter 7 She Was Sold To A Nightclub


    He was so busy these days that he hadn''t seen her for days. He was a little distracted at work and


    often lost concentration. He also nned that tonight after thest dinner party, he would excuse


    himself and go home to see her, but he did not expect to meet her in this hotel. And it seemed that she


    was having a very good time. She wore revealing clothes and the little red dress was so short that it


    only covered the private parts without hiding the rest of her body. She was holding her phone and was


    smiling and exchanging friend requests with a few handsome men, and was not aware that she was in


    rtionship .


    The point was, when she saw him, she just smiled from afar and looked so alienated. Was she afraid


    that other guys would know that she¡¯s taken?


    After she had epted the requests from those guys, the bald boss suggested everyone go upstairs


    into the private room for dinner. As Rae followed them, she subconsciously nced back at Jensen


    and saw that he was fixing his eyes on her. Rae was shocked and didn''t know what she was fearing.


    Anyway, she hurriedly stepped into the elevator to avoid Jensen''s gaze.


    The next entertainment was of course that a group of people getting together for dinner, drinking and


    bragging, and Rae was treated with the expensive wine that was specially offered to her. She drank


    one ss after another and it seemed she couldn¡¯t refuse to do so. Gradually, the alcohol began to


    take effect and she felt a little dizzy. But everyone was very enthusiastic and continued to toast her one


    by one, and of course, she had to follow them. She was different from Jensen whom people was


    respectful to and eager to do business with. After all, as for doing business, if one was not powerful to a


    certain extent, things would be the same like toasting each other and paying somepliments.


    That¡¯s why Rae felt so dizzy after a few drinks.


    If her assistant hadn''t found an excuse for her to excuse herself, she would have been persuaded into


    the KTV by the bald boss to sing with him all night.


    "Boss, don''t worry. Since I took your money, I''ll do my best to help you make them famous. All of them!"


    Rae she was in the doorway of the booth, staggering after she sent her assistant to the parking lot to


    get the car.


    "OK, you''re so beautiful, and you know how to talk. Then I''ll wait for ... burp!" The bald boss was


    stopped by a hup.


    The smell of food mixed in his mouth came towards Rae. If he hadn''t been standing far away, Rae felt


    sure that she would go to faint for the bad smell.


    They stood in the doorway talking for a while longer before Rae was able to get away.


    She held onto the wall and slowly walked towards the elevator, intending to meet up with her assistant


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    in the parking lot. As she moved slowly, she thought of Jensen, who she thought must not be leaving


    so soon, but she didn''t know which room he was in. He''d been shot and he''d arranged so many social


    engagements for himself. Didn''t he know to get some rest?


    Rae stopped her steps when she realized she was worried about Jensen ...


    She was actually worried about him.


    She must have been drunk.


    Rae raised her hand to knock herself awake when her left wrist was suddenly gripped by someone.


    Rae looked up the arm and found that it was the most handsome one of the three guys.


    "You''re drunk. Why are you hitting yourself?" After the young hunk finished, he smiled at her, showing


    his both rows of white teeth, "Come, let me help you."


    Rae did not refuse his help and went down to the parking lot together with him.


    "Hey, where''s my car?" Rae was puzzled when she saw that the middle of the parking lot was empty


    and there was no car that she was familiar with. Then she searched the parking lot for a moment. Even


    though she was dizzy, aing white car caught her eyes at once. As she took a closer look, the


    gentleman in the driver''s seat behind the windshield surprised Rae!


    What the hell was Jensen doing here?


    Was he done with his social engagements?


    Or was he just waiting for her?


    "... Your assistant doesn''t seem to be here. May I take you home? I don''t have anything to do next


    anyway." The handsome man did not notice Rae''s reaction and said. The bald boss just hinted


    privately that he should try to please Rae, and said that women particrly enjoyed flirtation. As long


    as he said some sweet words to her, he could get more precious resources and chances. If Rae was


    willing to strongly promote him, he would definitely be famous.


    "Miss Jordan, Miss Jordan?" Seeing that he said a lot, Rae did not respond and was just looking


    somewhere intently, the young hunk turned to look where Rae was staring. There was nothing different


    there except for a white fancy car parked. The handsome man reached out and waved his hand in front


    of Rae''s face.


    Rae then came back to her senses.


    "Miss Jordan, let me take you home. I am free tonight and maybe I can make you a cup of coffee to


    sober you up ..." The handsome man repeated, while also putting his hands on Rae''s shoulders and


    trying to make her lean on his arms. At the same time, this was also a hint. If Rae would agree to take


    him back to her house, things would not be as simple as making coffee to help her sober up.


    Rae took two steps to the side, and her body was a little shaky. She coughed and said righteously,


    "Ahem, you''re still young. You should focus on how to perform well. Don''t listen to your boss and go


    astray. Victory, always belongs to someone prepared, you know?"


    "..." The handsome man was amazed by Rae''s words. When they were eating earlier, she hadn''t


    refused his close contact. Why was she getting so serious when no one was around?


    "Do you understand?" Rae repeated her question.


    "I see." The handsome man scratched his head, wondering what the problem was.


    "Since you understand, why don''t you leave?" Rae lifted her chin and gestured in the direction of the


    elevator.


    "Oh, I''m going. Miss Jordan, take care of yourself then." The man did exactly what Rae said.


    Seeing the man gone, Rae breathed a sigh of relief and walked toward the white car. She walked to the


    passenger side, pulled open the door and in, "Are you waiting for me here?"


    As she came in, Jensen put out the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray. Instead of answering, he


    asked, "I thought you were really going to let that guy drive you home."


    "How is that possible? He doesn''t have any money to spend on me. If I sleep with him, I''ll have to pay


    him ... him ... Oww!" Rae couldn''t help it now. Her stomach had been ufortable since earlier. Now


    that she saw Jensen, she suddenly rxed and just threw up.


    Crash!


    Jensen felt his crotch get wet and the strange smell spread instantly in the car.


    He looked at Rae lying on his crotch and resisted the urge to pick her up and throw her out.


    Jensen asked, "So you''re saying that if he has money, he can sleep with you?" He stared at her head.


    As much as he wanted to pick her up and throw her away, he lifted his hand out of habit and took a


    tissue to wipe the vomit from her mouth.


    Rae had lifted her head from his crotch. She clutched on Jensen''s thighs for support, and her face was


    only a few centimeters away from Jensen''s baby-maker. But she couldn''t see him clearly no matter


    how hard she blinked, "Or what? I''m poor. But fortunately, I met you, otherwise, I may probably have to


    have sex with a few ... Hmm."


    Hearing that she talked about the past, Jensen''s pupils constricted, as if it was a very terrible memory.


    He didn''t want her to mention anymore, so he held her face and kissed her all at once.


    It was really scary. Jensen did not dare to think what would happen to Rae if he had not arrived in time


    at that time.


    He still remembered the moment when arge group of people surrounded Rae after her father jumped


    off a building and became a vegetable. They all had red eyes like beasts, and he didn''t know if it was


    because of grief over the death of their loved ones or anger because they couldn''t getpensation.


    In short, human nature was all manifested at that moment. Since Rae had no money, someone even


    suggested to send her to a nightclub to pay their debts as she¡¯s good-looking.


    When Jensen received the news and arrived, Rae was already in the nightclub. The wealthy were


    pricing her like a toy especially because she was good-looking and a virgin. After being brainwashed


    and encouraged by the pimp, the men actually epted the agreement to raise the price and rape Rae


    together ...


    Jensen remembered the time when Rae sat lifelessly on the ground. She was neither angry, nor crying


    and struggling, but looked at those guys quietly. She was so quiet, and so calm and determined as if


    she was about to die. He was really scared.


    "Well ... don''t ... it¡¯s dirty. I just threw up." Rae clenched her teeth and muttered while raising her hand


    to try to push Jensen away.


    "I don''t mind." After that, Jensen let her go and handed her a bottle of unscrewed mineral water.


    Rae took it, gargled and rinsed her mouth, then rubbed her head to relieve the headache and leaned


    back in the chair.


    Jensen took a piece of tissue to briefly clean up the dirt on his pants, and then his face darkened as he


    wanted to get angry. But seeing how terrible she was feeling, he had to restrain the impulse and drive


    home. When he got back to the apartment, he saw that she was sleeping soundly, so Jensen got out of


    the car and went around to the passenger side, and pulled open the door to carry her out. However,


    when he saw how short her skirt was, he took off his jacket and wrapped her up tightly, then carried her


    out. Rae struggled a little bit and then continued to sleep in his arms. Seeing that she was sleeping so


    deeply, Jensen quickened his pace and went upstairs.


    When he got back to the apartment, he bent down andid her on the bed, then he got a towel from the


    bathroom to wipe her face and helped her take off her shoes and clothes. He was patient and careful to


    every steps he took.and probably because she was cold, Rae shrank under the nket at once.Jensen


    thought to himself that it would be less bother for him putting on her pajamas. He stood on the edge of


    the bed looking at Rae, who was huddled up, and then as he was about to turn to the bathroom to


    wash up, her phone screen lit up for a moment.


    Jensen reached out to see that it was an application that resembled a countdown timer.


    As soon as it passed twelve o''clock, a reminder popped up on top of the phone.


    ¡®29 days until the debt is paid.¡¯


    Jensen reached out and turned the screen off.


    He refocused his eyes on Rae, who was huddling up in the quilt and looked extremely insecure, which


    made Jensen feel an overwhelming bitterness in his heart.

 Chapter 8 He Said That He Can’t Get A Boner

    Chapter 8 He Said That He Can¡¯t Get A Boner


    Suddenly, so many thoughts whirled around in his mind.


    She was not just taken to a nightclub, but more than that, the victims often gathered and came to her


    door in a hostile mood to punch and kick her. At that time, she was just a little girl, who was isted


    and only hugged herself tightly. She would shrink into herself, looking pitiful. And the only reason he


    had ess to Rae at that time was that Rae''s mother was his mother''s maid before. In fact, simply


    speaking, he knew Rae when she was very, very young.


    But she didn''t know it.


    Jensen even remembered the scene when he first met Rae.


    He had forgotten how old she was.


    At that time, his mother and Rae''s mother, and some women were talking while their group of children


    was ying together.


    Jensen didn''t like to join in the fun and nned to walk somewhere else by himself, but then he saw


    that Rae was bullying other little girls.


    Rae said, "I like this lollipop in your hand. Please give it to me, thank you."


    The little girl covered it up and said, "No."


    Rae didn''t give up, but said eloquently, "My dad said if I used polite words, I can get it. I said please


    and I said thank you. You have to give it to me." After saying that, Rae snatched the lollipop away from


    the little girl with her chubby hands.


    "Oooh!" The little girl cried out all of a sudden.


    Regardless of the little girl''s cries, Rae just ate the lollipop and made a noise.


    Not long after, Rae''s mother came. Seeing that Rae had actually grabbed someone else''s candy, she


    wanted to smack her, but she didn''t expect that Rae immediately covered her stomach and said she


    got a stomachache and that there was a problem with the lollipop. Her mother was anxious and said


    she would take her to the doctor. At that moment, Jensen clearly saw the sly look on Rae¡¯s face when


    she learned that her mother had given up punishing her.


    At that moment, a strange thought came to his mind, that he wanted to be bullied by her too.


    And for a whole life.


    "Money. I want money ..." Rae, who was lying on the bed, suddenly wailed out, pulling Jensen, who


    was caught up in the memories, back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jensen came back to his senses and saw Rae roll over and crush the covers all under her. He stared


    at her naked body without any sexual desire to her. After he pulled the covers out, he bent down and


    gave her a solemn kiss on her back before wrapping her up tightly. What he hided all the time was that


    after meeting Rae again for a long, long time, it was as if he heard the voice of God saying, "Look, she


    is your Eve."


    Jensen wrapped her tightly in the quilt. Seeing her begging for money in her dreams, Jensen was


    helpless, "What are you so anxious about? Which month didn¡¯t I pay you enough?"


    ...


    The next day.


    Rae''s body clock woke her up naturally. She raised her hand and stretched hard. When she touched


    the person next to her, whose body temperature was obviously much higher than hers, Rae was


    shocked and withdrew her hand instantly, then turned her head to look at the person next to her. When


    she saw that the person lying next to her was Jensen, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jensen had already woken up when she moved. Seeing her startled, he frowned and asked, "What''s


    wrong with you?" After that, he raised his hand to rub the bridge of his nose. Last night he had read


    papers until four in the morning before going to bed, and she had been talking about money all night in


    her sleep. He was already a light sleeper, and as a result, he didn''t sleep well at all.


    "I was afraid that I just dragged a guy back to bed when I was drunk," Rae said deliberately.


    "..." Sure enough, Jensen frowned as he listened.


    He closed his eyes and nned to get more sleep, unwilling to pay more attention to her.


    However, Rae had a sound sleep and was now so energetic that she couldn''t sleep anymore. She


    moved to Jensen''s side, then reached around his waist and rested her head on his chest. She listened


    to his heartbeat and asked, "Did you have sex with mest night while I was drunk and unconscious? If


    so, you have to be honest and pay me. Let''s be frank."


    "..." Jensen, who had his eyes closed, even wanted to jump up and scold her after he heard her words.


    He held back his anger and spoke, "Your period is not quite over yet. I don''t want to fuck with blood."


    "But ..." Rae said, not knowing whether to cry orugh when she saw how self-conscious he was. She


    reached through his pajamas and drew circles around the nipples on his chest, saying unabashedly, "I


    want you."


    "..." Jensen felt the blood rushed to his head. He gritted his teeth to steady his breath, "It''s only the


    beginning of the month and you''re already desperate to raise money?"


    "I''m not doing it for the money. You can''t me me for the desire because it is the hormone that drive


    me out of control during my period" Rae felt speechless. It was rare that she had an interest to flirt with


    him, so how could he say that she was doing it for money. Seeing Jensen lying still, Rae continued,


    "Actually, we can do it even if I have my period. I believe that you are clean since you never fool around


    with prostitutes. Come on."


    How did he get the feeling that Rae had no emotion at all when she said this, and that all she had was


    a biological need? It was as if she was asking purely to satisfy her own biological need, and for not an


    emotional desire with him. Thinking about it, Jensen rolled over, turned his back to her, and refused, "I


    can''t get a boner."


    "Are you a true man?!" Rae was angry. It was said that men''s sexual desire was particrly strong in


    the morning. Now she had taken the initiative to flirt with him, and he said he couldn''t get a boner!


    Wasn''t he belittling her charm? Seeing that Jensen was getting upset with her, she reached out and


    tried to turn his body over. As she did so, she said habitually, "Come on,e on. I won''t charge this


    time."


    Hearing herst words and seeing her habit of associating sex with money, Jensen turned his head to


    look at her and bellowed, "Rae!"


    He really hated the way she always talked about money.


    Rae was stunned by the volume of his voice. When she saw the disgust in his eyes, Rae felt so


    embarrassed. At this moment, she really felt that she had defiled Jensen. She knew he liked her, but


    she only liked his money. Rae stiffened and drew back her hand, then sat up from the bed, "Fine. I


    can''t even get wet if you can''t do it!"


    "..." Seeing that she was so skilled at talking about sex, Jensen was angry and pulled the quilt over his


    head and stopped the conversation.


    Rae put on Jensen''s T-shirt and went into the bathroom barefoot to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    When she saw the tworge buckets of clothes and Jensen''s dirty clothes fromst night that she had


    puked on and were now sitting next to the sink, Rae knew that Jensen wanted her to wash them. He


    was getting back at her on purpose. She caught the clothes with two fingers and tossed them to the


    side, then turned on the faucet and started cleaning herself.


    After that was done, she went back out of the living room and took a big bottle of milk out of the fridge


    and had a few sips, then went into the bathroom barefoot and started washing clothes. Jensen was


    particrly stingy. They didn''t hire any maids, and he had a lot of clothes, and he even changed four or


    five sets a day. The point was that his clothes were too expensive to be washed in a washing machine,


    and he refused to take them out to get dry-cleaned as he thought the way was not clean , so she had to


    hand-wash them for him.


    After she tied her hair up, she sat on a small stool and started washing the clothes one by one.


    She washed one after the other, and when Rae fished a pair of dark purple panties out of the foam, she


    purple panties."


    "What''s wrong?" Jensen heard her grumble before she even walked into the bathroom.


    Rae picked up the purple panties and waved them, questioning, "I did not buy such vulgar panties for


    you. Tell me, which woman bought it for you? Look at the size, I guess you may feel tight. No wonder


    you can''t get a boner."


    "..." Jensen felt that if she continued like this, he was going to be pissed off at her. He raised a hand to


    rub his forehead and negotiated with her, "Rae, can you watch your mouth?"


    "What''s wrong? You think I''m vulgar, huh? Then go find Miss rk, and she is the right girl for you!"


    Rae instantly felt outmatched when she talked about that girl from the rk Group. She raised her


    hand and threw the purple panties into therge basin and changed one to continue washing. The


    more she washed, the worse she felt. Miss rk was so nice andpetitive, so she felt challenged


    like never before.


    "What''s wrong with her? Don''t talk nonsense." Seeing that she was angry, Jensen hurriedly spoke up


    for fearing that she might misunderstand.


    "Humph, maybe she''s the one who bought such slutty panties. Don¡¯t you fuck her yet? How could she


    not even know your size?" Seeing Jensen guarding that woman, Rae got even angrier! Given that her


    mother used to work for his mother as a maid, although her mother left a long time ago, the maids


    worked in his house still care for her from time to time. They were still quite close, and Rae always


    send text messages to greet them at every festival.


    Of course, she heard about this from those maids.


    They said that Jensen''s family liked Karina very much. Apart from the rk family''s background, which


    could help the Knight family, Karina''s looks and character were praised by everyone. It was said that


    Karina was not only beautiful, but also proficient in everything from dancing to painting, and she had


    got a number of certifications that sounded particrly impressive. And her hobby was to talk about


    philosophy. Rae felt that her hobby like watching Korean dramas and eating fried chicken was so


    vulgarpared to Karina¡¯s!


    "Rae, I only wear the clothes you bought!" Seeing that she was getting more and more exaggerated,


    Jensen rified in a more aggressive tone! He took the panties out from the drawer. As soon as he put


    them on, he felt they were too small, so he just threw them in theundry basket. Who knew where it


    came from!


    Rae was unconvinced and wanted to prove she hadn''t bought it. She picked it up to look for clues.


    Because she always went to a regr ce to buy clothes for Jensen. She flipped around and when


    she saw the familiar knit logo on the back of the panties, she suddenly remembered. She got a phone


    call that day when she was buying clothes, and then she was preupied by the business. So she


    received and didn''t pay much attention to what the salesman said about sending her new products,


    because she was toozy to change a suitable size.


    The salesman probably said that there was no suitable size at that time. And seeing that she insisted


    on it, the salesman gave it to her even though she knew it didn''t fit.


    When she found out that it was her mistake, Rae put down the panties and continued to wash the


    clothes quietly.

 Chapter 9 You Have No Right to Say That You Will Be Here With Me

    Chapter 9 You Have No Right to Say That You Will Be Here With Me


    ¡°Do you realize that you¡¯re wrong?¡± Jensen noticed that she gave up so quickly and knew that she was


    most probably in the wrong. If she wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t give up like that and would be all arrogant.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Rae cleared her throat. She felt awkward and didn¡¯t want to say anything. But then she


    nced at Jensen and he was pulling down his zippers. She quickly raised her head and looked at him


    shockingly, ¡°What are you nning to do?!¡±


    ¡°What else? Will you only realize what I want to do after I spray it all over your face?¡± Jensen retorted.


    Only after saying that he felt like it was too vulgar. Rae was a bad influence on him.


    ¡°Are you crazy, I¡¯m not that close to you. Can you do it after I¡¯m done with theundry?¡± Rae mumbled,


    but Jensen ignored her. After that water flowing sounds could be heard and Rae looked away. She felt


    ufortable.


    Jensen was done peeing and he left.


    Rae wasn¡¯t having it. She cursed him under her breath and continued doing theundry.


    Jensen left the bathroom but didn¡¯t walk far. He leaned backwards and peeked at Rae who was cursing


    him and washingundry at the same time through the crack of the bathroom door. He couldn¡¯t help but


    smile. He thought that it was a beautiful morning, so beautiful that the word ¡°forever¡± appeared in his


    mind again.


    It was rare for Jensen to take a day off and stay home. Rae didn¡¯t want to go to work either. She was


    done with loads ofundry, and then she remembered her promise with Isabe today. She sauntered


    to Jensen¡¯s study room and leaned at the door while staring at Jensen, who was sitting up straight


    while looking through the documents. She said, ¡°Isabe said that she woulde by today in the


    afternoon.¡± Jensen was wearing light blue pyjamas and looked totally different from how he usually was


    in a suit. He looked like a friendly and handsome next-door neighbour.


    ¡°Okay,¡± answered Jensen. He typed on the keyboard and sent out the email. He then turned his head


    around and looked at Rae. He wanted to say something but frowned upon seeing Rae as she was still


    barefooted, and her legs were still wet. He then said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rae didn¡¯t know what he wanted but she still walked over to him.


    She went to his side. He then grabbed her waist with his arm and hugged her in his arms. Rae didn¡¯t


    struggle, sheid downfortably in his arms. After that, Jensen bent her legs and used his pyjamas


    to dry the water on them. The fabric quality of his pyjamas was great, it was soft and it was caressing


    her legs. She felt like feathers were tickling her heart. Rae hugged her legs and put her chin on her


    knees. She looked at the handsome Jensen up close. She couldn¡¯t say it before, and she blurted out


    suddenly, ¡°How¡¯s your shoulder?¡±


    Jensen wasn¡¯t surprised that she knew about it because Adam already confessed honestly that he told


    her about it. But he didn¡¯t expect her to only ask him about it so long after.


    His Adam apple moved and he gulped. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you got hurt? I don¡¯t only care about if you can get hard or not, I also care


    about¡­!¡± She didn¡¯t manage to finish her sentence. Jensen who was drying her legs turned his head


    around suddenly and bit her on the lips. Rae licked her lips and knew that Jensen didn¡¯t like her to talk


    so vulgarly.


    Jensen ruffled her hair seeing that she quieted down. He said helplessly, ¡°I know you are trying to


    Rae pursed her lips and gave him the silent treatment. But then she felt the need to say something and


    hence she said quietly, ¡°But I¡¯m that vulgar, talking so vociferously is just the way I am. Also, I don¡¯t


    have friends who like to talk about philosophies with me.¡±


    Jensen stopped talking seeing that she mentioned Karina.


    ¡°In the morning, a fire broke out in the shopping street on HS Street. The fire was spreading fast, but


    luckily the fire department came in time. No one was injured¡­¡± said a female reporter. The voice came


    from Jensen¡¯sptop. Rae knew that Jensen always listened to the news and it was something


    absolutely normal. But the news report about fire¡­


    Rae quickly looked at Jensen and noticed that his expression changed. His eyes lost focus and he


    looked not in the very least normal. Rae got worried, she quickly stood up from hisp and grabbed his


    arm, ¡°Jensen, Jensen? Are you okay?¡±


    Jensen looked at Rae and there was an unfamiliar look in his eyes. After a while, he regained his


    need my meds¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take them. Jensen, listen to me. I¡¯m here, I will be here with you.¡± Rae knew that he was trying to


    escape from the pain again. She couldn¡¯t remain as calm as usual, she was so nervous that she was


    almost in tears.


    It was her fault. If only she didn¡¯t leave him back then¡­


    But she didn¡¯t have a choice either back then!


    ¡°I cannot take this!¡± Jensen yelled, he looked like a mad animal. He pushed Rae away forcefully, stood


    up and walked towards the cupboard to look for his meds.


    Jensen was physically strong and Rae fell to the ground. She felt a sharp pain in her body as it hit the


    hard floor.


    She looked at Jensen who was going crazy and the feeling of guilt was consuming her like arge


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    wave. Tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°Jensen¡­¡±


    ¡°Rae, back then, you chose to rescue him and left me there. You have no right to say that you will be


    here with me!¡± Jensen looked through the cupboard and finally found his meds. He opened it quickly as


    if he was infatuated with it. His hands trembled as he poured the pills onto his palms. He didn¡¯t even


    count it before he swallowed.


    After a few seconds, Rae witnessed first-hand that Jensen, who was originally crazily enraged, turning


    into a quiet and lifeless person as if he got shot by multiple tranquillizers. She quickly stood up and


    helped him to the sofa. She knew that after taking the meds, he would lose his senses for a while. His


    senses would go numb as if someone put a bag on his head and he was the only person in the world.


    She knew it so clearly because she secretly took his pills before. Because she wanted to feel what he


    had to go through.


    But she still couldn¡¯t really understand how he really felt.


    Jensen, who was getting furious at her a few moments ago, was now all lifeless. Rae felt guilty, she


    reached out her hands and hugged him while mumbling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jensen. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so


    sorry¡­¡± Rae kept repeating herself, she didn¡¯t even know how many times she had repeated herself


    anymore. Her mouth got dry and she still didn¡¯t stop. She knew that it was her fault that Jensen was


    like this, it wouldn¡¯t do anything even if she apologized for her whole life.


    Jensen gave her everything, but she destroyed him.


    She felt extremely remorseful.


    After a long while, the person in her arms finally moved again. Rae quickly shut her trap and looked at


    him, ¡°Are you back?¡±


    ¡°I¡­again¡­¡± Jensen grimaced and couldn¡¯t really recall what happened.


    ¡°We got too excited just now from fucking, you fainted from feeling too high.¡± Rae lied, wanting to divert


    his attention.


    Jensen felt speechless hearing her lie.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t believe her. The feeling he had right now was too familiar, he knew that he had a


    bad chapter of a panic attack and took the special meds he had. But it was strange that it happened


    since he consistently went to see the psychotherapist and had normal meds to control his panic


    attacks. Rae¡¯s eyes were red and Jensen knew that he did something bad to her. He felt guilty.


    He shouldn¡¯t me her at all for the incident from that day.


    He was just a friend and the other person was her first love. It was only normal that she chose to save


    the other person. And she was also just a normal person, a young girl who didn¡¯t have the strength to


    save two men at the same time¡­ Jensen kept repeating this to himself in his heart, he told himself to


    let go and not me her anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± said Jensen, trying to divert her attention.


    Rae hugged him tightly and didn''t want to let go, ¡°Eat me up then, I¡¯m delicious.¡±


    ¡°Rae¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go make some food,¡± said Rae as she noticed that Jensen was going to lecture her


    again. She left the room on her own ord.


    After the meal, Jensen went back to the study room and continued doing his work. Rae already


    changed the news station to the financial news channel, so that he didn¡¯t have to hear something


    triggering again. Rae put the dishes into the dishwasher. As the dishwasher was about to go off,


    Isabe arrived. Isabe was a friend from high school and she was the only one who kept in touch


    with Rae after they graduated. She was the opposite of Rae, she was brought up well, always speaking


    in a low voice. Unlike Rae who was loud and vulgar.


    Rae grabbed a bunch of snacks from the kitchen and yanked Isabe to her room. They sat on the bed


    and started talking.


    Isabelle saw that Rae was leaving crumbs on the bed, she asked, ¡°Will you not get scolded by


    Jensen?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m the one doing the cleaning anyways.¡± Rae didn¡¯t care, ¡°Right, I received an email


    two days ago saying that our ss was going to hold a ss reunion? Come on, it¡¯s not even new


    years, why are they having a gathering? They probably just wanted to show off their wealth, husbands,


    children and whatnot, trying to make others feel envy,¡± Rae scoffed, not trying to hide her disdain.


    ¡°Come on, Rae. You are together with Jensen, how dare you talk about unting wealth?!¡± Isabe felt


    faint. Did Rae know that she didn¡¯t even need to do anything and just mention the name Jensen Knight,


    and everyone would look at her in envy? And Jensen treated Rae really well, so well that people were


    dying to know how deeply in love he was, that he was willing to give up everything for her.


    ¡°Jensen? Hahaha¡­¡± Rae thought about how stingy Jensen normally was andughed hysterically. If


    she didn¡¯t dress up nicely for the ss reunion, they would look down on her. Afterughing, Rae


    asked seriously, ¡°I¡¯m probably better off lending some outfits from you. Isabe, will you lend me a


    dress, a handbag and a pair of shoes?¡±

 Chapter 10 Dont You Like That I Am Shameless?

    Chapter 10 Don''t You Like That I Am Shameless?


    "Yes, but my size is different from yours ..." Isabe wondered if this was really a good idea.


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s just one night. It''ll be fine." Rae burped, but couldn''t resist opening another


    packet of chips.


    There was a knock on the door.


    It was Jensen who came in.


    Jensen was holding a te of fruit, among which there were mostly pears. Isabe watched him and


    immediately understood that Jensen was deliberately making them for Rae to eat. After all, every time


    she came, Rae liked to eat chips while talking to her. Seeing how warm Jensen was, Isabe


    suppressed the sourness that emerged from her heart. It seemed that Jensen was much kinder to Rae


    than she had imagined, and she couldn''t help but be a little jealous.


    And when Rae remembered how stingy Jensen was, she felt unpleasant. Shey down with the chips


    in her arms and deliberately rolled over to face the wall, leaving her back to Jensen, and then crunched


    on the chips.


    Jensen caught her movement and wanted tough but held back. He put down the fruit te and said,


    "Take it."


    "Thanks, Jensen," Isabe said politely.


    "My pleasure." Jensen nced at Rae again before closing the door behind him and going out.


    When Jensen left, Rae sat up from the bed and fiddled with her long hair.


    Isabe bit into the crisp and sweet pear and mentioned it as if she didn''t mean it, "By the way, Rae, I


    heard that Karina is going to be interning at Knight Group soon, and it''s a position directly connected to


    Jensen."


    "..." Rae paused as she stuffed chips into her mouth, then quickly recovered and said, pretending to be


    careless, "Is there no position for her in thepany of rk Group? Why they had to throw her to the


    Knight Group¡¯s."


    "You can''t say throw. I heard that Jensen''s father arranged it on purpose. After all, everyone thinks


    Karina is going to marry Jensen in the future, so they want to let the two of them get close to each


    other while they ..." Isabe finished speaking before realizing that it was inappropriate for her to say


    that, so she spoke up, "Rae, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that in front of you."


    "What''s wrong with that? I can''t get in the way of the person he wants to marry, and it¡¯s none of his


    business that who I will marry in the future." Rae took a piece of pear and put it in her mouth. She took


    a bite and frowned, "Hey, the merchant said he wouldn''t charge for the pear if it wasn''t sweet. Why is it


    so sour?"


    Sour?


    Isabe took another bite and just found it very sweet.


    After a while, Isabe said she had something to do and had to go first. Rae walked her to the door,


    said goodbye, and then looked at the clock on the wall. Seeing that it was almost time, she turned


    around and went to the study. She didn''t know what she was upset about, but she deliberately stomped


    on the floor as she walked, "Hey, I''m going to the market. What do you want to eat tonight?"


    "Don''t your feet hard?" Seeing her bare feet again and stomping hard on the wooden floor of the study,


    Jensen was helpless, "Why do you always leave your shoes on?"


    "I''m hot. You''re annoying." Rae didn''t know why she was getting irritated for no reason. The more she


    looked at him, the more irritated she felt. She said, "Hurry up. Tell me what you want to eat."


    "Whatever." Jensen wondered why she was suddenly angry.


    Rae pouted. She hated that answer.


    She turned and was about to change clothes when the man behind her spoke up again.


    "Come here," Jensen asked.


    Rae walked straight to him without a word.


    Jensen pulled open a drawer and pulled out a checkbook, then grabbed a pen and filled in some


    information before tearing it out and handing it to her, "Here you go. Buy some designer clothes for


    your reunion."


    Rae immediately smiled, forgetting the unpleasantness she had just felt. She took the check and put it


    close to her nose to sniff it. The smell of money was really the best, but she stillined, "How


    could you eavesdrop on me? How shameless you are!"


    "Don''t you dare say you don''t like that I''m shameless?" Seeing that she was happy, the smile on


    Jensen''s face grew wider.


    "Well ... just wait. I''ll cook something delicious for you tonight!" Rae took the check and left the


    apartment jumping with joy.


    There was a supermarket near the apartment where she lived.


    Rae pushed the cart and slowly strolled through the fresh food section. Jensen liked to eat fish, and


    she was toozy to make it. However, she had just received such arge check from him, so she


    wanted to treat him to a fish, and Rae pushed the cart slowly in front of the fish tank. A little girl''s voice


    came from the front, "Mom, what''s the name of this fish?"


    "Fish don''t have names, only species." The little girl''s mother exined.


    "Then why do people have names?" The little girl asked again.


    The little girl''s mother was obviously baffled by the question.


    Rae couldn''t resist and went over to talk to her, "Listen, fish don''t have names when they''re alive, but


    they have many names when they''re dead. For example, steamed fish, pickled fish, braised fish, sweet


    and sour fish, fried fish ..."


    "Oww!" The little girl was scared and cried.


    "Freak." The little girl''s mother shielded the little girl, red at Rae, and took the little girl away quickly.


    Rae stood still, wondering what she said was wrong. But looking at the backs of the two, Rae suddenly


    thought of herself. By the way, she and Jensen had been together for so long, how possible that she


    hadn''t been pregnant? She didn''t take any precautions! In fact, she did not resist having children at all.


    On the contrary, she felt that her genes were good and Jensen''s were also good. And she was looking


    forward to seeing how wonderful their children would be.


    But this kind of thing was unpredictable. Forget it.


    Rae shrugged her shoulders and went back to shopping.


    An hourter, she returned home with the food and saw Jensen sitting in the living room watching TV


    instead of working in the study. She took off her shoes and asked casually, "Are you done?"


    Jensen got up, walked to her, and took the bag from her hand. He asked, as naturally as if he were


    making small talk, "I heard from Reuben that he''s back?"


    He.


    Rae''s heart thumped a little faster. Although Jensen didn''t say who he was, they both knew who it


    meant. Just the slightest hint that they would know each other. Rae walked into the kitchen to wash her


    hands, pretending not to understand, "Who?"


    "Eric," Jensen said, knowing she was ying dumb. He followed her into the kitchen and made it clear


    so that she couldn''t avoid the subject. Jensen put the bag on the table and asked again, "He didn''t look


    for you?"


    "Oh, him? No. Why would he want to see me?" Rae opened the bag and prepared to make dinner. In


    fact, she was so nervous that she was afraid Jensen would know she was lying and that he already


    knew she had gone to see Eric, but she had to pretend she hadn''t meet him, "By the way, I bought fish.


    Your favorite."


    Jensen stared deeply at Rae''s face for a few seconds, as if probing the truth of her words. Originally,


    she acted so perfectly that he could not see anything wrong. But the problem was that she was acting


    too perfect that it was not like a natural reaction. She loved Eric so much that he was crazy with


    jealousy, and now, could she really treat Eric like a stranger?


    "Even if hees to you, you don''t want to see him." Jensen gave up first. Although he suspected her,


    he couldn''t bear to question her.


    "Okay," Rae answered.


    Seeing her so careless and perfunctory, Jensen was a little angry and picked her up at once and put


    her on a clean table aside, then propped both hands on her side and looked at her. He repeated once


    more, "Answer me seriously."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Jensen, are you scared?" Rae was made serious by him too. She stared at him and caught from


    under his eyes that he was not confident. She sighed, "Actually, as you said, I have no position to think


    about him, and he''s not qualified to be thought about by me."


    "Is it simply because you have no position to think about him?" Although her answer was good enough,


    Jensen was still not satisfied. He didn''t want the answer that she wasn''t qualified to think about him


    because of certain reasons, he wanted her to let go of that personpletely. Otherwise what if one


    day she thought she was qualified again?


    "Don''t you question me! I don¡¯t want to argue with you." Rae tilted her head and said without flinching,


    "People say the truthes out after drinking, but do you know that there is another way to make


    people tell the truth?"


    "Tell me." Jensen thought that if there really was, then he really wanted to try.


    He wanted to hear what she really thought.


    "That would the time when you''re fucking me. Let¡¯s see whose name maye out of my mouth" Rae


    stared at him and said seriously.


    Jensen fought back the anger in his heart and walked out of the kitchen. There was really nothing he


    could do about Rae!


    Rae was relieved to see him stop asking her, and thought to herself that Jensen was really easy to


    quell, so she nned to cook dinner. The next second, her cell phone on the stove rang, and Rae


    picked it up to find that it was Darcy calling. She answered and held the phone between her shoulder


    and head, "Hello, what can I do for you? ..."


    "Rae, help!" Darcy''s cries came intermittently and she sounded scared.


    Rae became serious all of a sudden, and gripped the phone tightly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Someone knows about my pregnancy. She ... said she was going to beat me into miscarriage and


    then expose it on Weibo. Rae, I don''t want to be utterly discredited!" Darcy cried and howled!


    Rae''s brow furrowed. She held her breath and asked, "What was that person''s name?"


    "She said herst name was Barnes. Rae, I''m at the parking lot of the Recreation Garden. You, you''ll


    Barnes.


    Nia Barnes.


    Rae was so angry. She didn''t expect Nia''s revenge toe so soon and in such a shameless way!


    She took off her apron with one hand and threw it on the stove, then she walked to the bedroom while


    talking to the person on the other end of the phone, "I''ming over now. You tell her to wait for me


    where she is if she dares!" After yelling, Rae hung up the phone, opened her closet, and selected a set


    of sportswear.


    Seeing that she was furious, Jensen followed her into the room, "What''s going on?"


    "Woman''s business. You wait for me at home. If you''re hungry, just have some instant noodles." As she


    spoke, Rae had changed into a gray sweatshirt and left the apartment in stride. Before leaving, she


    took Jensen''s car keys, which were hanging on the shoe cab, with her.


    Rae knew that parking lot of the Recreation Garden was next to where the Barnes family lived.


    Although the name was a bit cheesy, the price per square meter had made the ce a symbol of the


    status of being rich. Many rich people would like to buy a suite there to unt their wealth. When Rae


    arrived, it was alreadypletely dark. After checking that she knew all the names of the Barnes family


    and the exact door number, the security guard finally let her in.

 Chapter 11 Can You Please Teach Them A Lesson

    Chapter 11 Can You Please Teach Them A Lesson


    She drove to the underground parking lot. After driving almost halfway around the parking lot, she


    finally found Darcy as well as that bitch Nia at the corner of a parking lot.


    Darcy was being held captive by two men, fortunately there was not a single injury on her body.


    Nia was sitting at the side of a van with the door opened, she looked quite chill.


    If there were nows against murdering someone, Rae wanted to drive directly towards them.


    Rae quickly mmed the brakes, the car¡¯s tires was rubbing against the ground, making a loud and


    unpleasant sound. Although the car has not yet came to a stop, she jumped out of the car and ran


    towards those people.


    ¡°Rae!¡± Darcy was the first one to speak up. When she tried to move, the two men around her


    immediately grabbed her tighter.


    ¡°Nia, you moron. If you have some problems with me, juste to me. What''s the matter with


    kidnapping my girl? Didn¡¯t you get pped by me enough?¡± Rae yelled at Nia.


    When Nia heard Rae said those rude words, she gave a wink to the man who was holding Nia captive.


    The man hesitated a little but still mmed his fist on Darcy¡¯s stomach!


    ¡°Ah ...¡± Darcy immediately lowered her head in pain as her body started to curl up.


    ¡°You''re crazy!¡± When Rae saw that Nia really would do something this cruel, she anxiously walked


    forward to grab her clothes. She was also about to punch her with her fist!


    Nia was grabbed by the cor. However, she was not annoyed and sheughed, ¡°Just hit me, if you


    dare to hit me, she will suffer ten times the consequences!¡±


    Rae raised her hand and did not put it down for a long time.


    Although she knew that Darcy did not want the child, but to end the baby¡¯s life in this way was too


    violent.


    Rae had to let go of her hand. Shepromised and asked annoyingly, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°You pped me three times before, I am a rather generous person, as long as you kneel down and


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    bow to me just once, I promise that nothing will happen to her today.¡± Nia finished her sentence and


    raised a finger up.


    ¡°Shit, this is just too much. If you want to p Rae for a few times, I can help Rae to take those ps.


    However, if you want her to kneel down... Rae, don¡¯t kneel. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to give birth to the


    child anymore. You may just hit me as much as you want, I can even save the money that should be


    used for the operation!¡± Darcy shouted. She was also being straightforward.


    ¡°You have to be able to take those hits first.¡± Rae gritted her teeth and stared at Nia. Her hands had


    already clenched into fists, she knew she could not escape the consequences today.


    She really could not bear the thought of Darcy suffering because of her. She was also being stupid. If


    she was being beaten into a miscarriage, the surgery needed was going to be more expensive.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you take it? I hate the way that you always yed the victim. My father was always nice in


    front of you, but you don''t appreciate it and you''re always giving him a hard time. You think you''re the


    only one who''s hurt? Do you think your father was the only victim? Your mother, that shameless


    person, she was the one that caused my mother¡¯s death!¡± The more Nia said, the more agitated she


    became. She even almost used all her strength in shouting out thest sentence!


    Rae pursed her lips. She was right. She heard that Nia¡¯s mother could not bear Nia¡¯s father from


    cheating on her. She went crazy and got into an ident when crossing the road.


    ¡°Then, ording to you, we are in the same boat. So, why do we have to harm each other? Isn¡¯t our


    enemy the couple who are upstairs of this building right now?¡± Raeughed as she spoke out these


    words coldly.


    ¡°Who are you talking about? I think my enemy should be you! By the way, do you know what your


    mother said about you, she said you went to sleep with others to earn money! Heh, you really are think-


    skinned enough to say that about others!¡± Nia deliberatelyughed loudly, herughter was filled with


    disdain and contempt.


    At first, Rae was just angry. However, after hearing what she said, she could feel an overwhelming


    sadness flowing through her.


    What did Nia say?


    Nia said that her mother, told her that she slept with others to earn money?


    Rae felt a pain in her heart, so painful that she wanted to suffocate and die.


    ¡°Rae...¡± Darcy shouted worriedly.


    The reason was that she saw blood dripping from Rae''s tightly clenched hands. This must be because


    that she overexerted too much force causing her nails to be pinched into her flesh.


    Oh my God, how angry was she that allowed her to even pinch blood out of her palms?


    The sound of the elevator could be heard next to her at that moment. When Rae nced at the person


    who was inside of the open elevator doorway, she knelt down with a thud without saying a word.


    ¡°Rae!¡± Darcy did not expect Rae to immediately kneel down.


    Nia also did not except her to do so. Thus, she was shocked for a moment. When she saw L, who


    came out from inside the elevator, she shouted at her, ¡°L look, your daughter knelt in front of me.¡±


    L did not even look at Rae. She kept focusing her gaze on Nia. She then opened her mouth and


    spoke with a motherly tone, ¡°Stop it, I only have one daughter and that¡¯s you. I told you to back home


    earlier, and you also did not answer your phone. The dishes that had been made are already cold.¡±


    Rae raised her head and her gaze was fixed on L. She noticed that L never took a look at her


    and was treating her as if she was not there. She also said Nia was her only daughter. Hearing this


    made Rae ache in her heart. Just now, that she immediately knelt down, was to deliberately let L


    see. She then thought L would scold Nia for a while for going overboard in her punishment.


    However, what she did not expect was that her mother actually ignored her from the beginning to the


    end. She realized that everything she thought was wrong.


    Although Rae knew that L was deliberately doing so, she still could not bear it and spoke out,


    wanting to let her mother know her presences, ¡°Mom...¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Nia,e home with me for dinner.¡± L talked to Nia while acting as if she did not hear what Rae


    had said.


    Nia also did not expect L to be so heartless towards Rae. She was both surprise and happy as she


    had gotten her revenge. As she took a nce at Rae kneeling on the ground, she spoke to L, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you hear her calling out to you?¡±


    ¡°Nia, time to go back and eat.¡± L still did not turn her head back and continued repeating her words.


    As Nia saw the normally proud and unbeatable Rae''s self-esteem was being trampled on, she let a


    sigh of pleasure in her heart. She also stopped Rae from continuing kneeling at her. After all, for a


    proud person, instead of trampling on her body, it was better by trampling on her soul, which dealt more


    damage towards her. Nia did not say anything and followed L upstairs.


    ¡°Mom, Mom...¡± As Rae saw that L really did not care about her, she had momentarily forgotten to get


    up. So, she faced towards L¡¯s direction while still kneeling. The concrete used to make the parking


    lot was very rough and she was wearing shorts. So, she could feel pain as her knees rubbed against


    the concrete ground below. However, her heart felt even more pain.


    As the two men saw that Nia had left, they immediately let go of Darcy and got into the van to leave.


    Darcy saw Rae who was normally unrestrained and reckless now looked very pitiful. She noticed there


    were blood stains still scattered on the concrete. She quickly moved towards Rae¡¯s side and pulled her


    up, preventing her from making a fool of herself: ¡°Rae, Rae, stand up for me!"


    ¡°Mom!¡± Rae noticed that her mother''s footsteps never slowed down right from the start. She even


    deliberately sped up while pulling Nia into the elevator, as if Rae was like a huge virus that people


    should quickly escape away. After the elevator slowly closed, Rae finally could not help but lowered her


    head and cried out, ¡°Boohoo¡­¡±


    It was impossible, things should not be like this. Her family was clearly happy before, they were so


    happy that she felt as if she enjoyed the whole love of the world. After all, she had a family who cared


    for her and a lover who was super nice to her before. She thought her life will always be smooth sailing,


    but why did it turn out like this?


    Her family was torn apart, she was not being loved anymore...


    ¡°Rae, you better get up!¡± Darcy saw Rae was still crying so sadly that it was unbearable for her to look


    at. She also even felt like crying. When a weak person cried, people would just pity orfort her a bit


    at most. However, when a strong person cried, people would like to suffer instead in order for her to


    keep proud. Darcy admitted that Rae was one of the strong.


    ¡°Mom...¡± Rae¡¯s throat was already sore from all that yelling. The parking lot had long returned to silence


    and no one was there for her. Everything that had just happened was like a dream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother calling her mother anymore, you better get up for me!¡± Darcy dragged Rae back on the


    car. She then drove off and sent her away from that ce.


    ...


    Two hourster.


    Rae returned to the apartment and opened the door with her fingerprints. She saw Jensen was sitting


    at the dining table eating noodles, the smell of roast beef was spreading through the house. Seeing him


    frowning while eating that noodle as if it tasted awful, Rae¡¯s conscience felt troubled. She lowered her


    head as she changed her shoes. She then gently said, ¡°I''ll go cook for you.¡±


    Jensen could hear that her voice was hoarse. He also noticed that both her legs were injured,


    especially her knees. As he also noticed that there was blood on her palms, his heart felt pain for her.


    Rae went into the kitchen and wanted cook some dishes. However, tears started covering her eyes


    again which made unable to see anything. She sensed someone walking in, and sure enough, almost


    immediately, her body was lifted up. Jensen had carried her to the living room and onto the sofa.


    Jensen left for a while and came back with a small medicine box in his hands.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jensen opened the medicine box and began to treat her wounds.


    ¡°I met my mother... and Nia, that bitch!¡± Rae replied. She could not help herself and started crying


    again. She sobbed when the sadness emerged again into her mind. It made the person who was


    listening beside at that moment felt extremely sorry for her.


    ¡°Okay, you should stop talking. I¡¯ll wait until you have calmed down.¡± Jensen felt bad while listening to


    her crying.


    ¡°No, I have to say it... Nia that bitch. She, she scolded my father... so I pped her three times. Today


    she, she kidnapped Darcy and she wanted me to kneel down and bow at her... I knelt...¡± Rae kept


    pausing in the middle of the sentence. She was crying like a child in school, and although she can¡¯t


    make her words even clear, she still wanted to tell the teacher about it.


    Jensen had been listening while staying silent, he believed that Nia could only make Rae angry. She


    would never be able to make her sad. He had a hunch that the source of her sadness must came from


    L.


    ¡°Jensen, Jensen...¡± Rae felt her knee were now much better, which made her morefortable. She


    could no longer feel the pain in her knees. She cleared up her throat and asked, ¡°Yourpany is so


    influential, it should be easy to make apany go out of business, right? Can you cause Nia¡¯s


    When Jensen heard this, he frowned for a moment while still remaining silent.

 Chapter 12 You Are Not Qualified to Negotiate

    Chapter 12 You Are Not Qualified to Negotiate


    ¡°Jensen, I am begging you please, can you make him bankrupt please?¡± Rae begged.


    Back then, her mother probably had a feeling that something was going to happen to the Jordan¡¯s, that


    was why she left, if the Barnes family also ended, then would her mother hade back? If anything


    happened to the Barnes family, then Nia that bitch wouldn¡¯t have made her any trouble anymore, Nia


    made her life so hard, she wouldn¡¯t make it easy on her either!¡±


    Jensen felt a little burdened, especially since only he knew about some of the secrets, seeing


    everything from a more general view, he couldn¡¯t do that, ¡°Are you sure? Mr. Barnes treats you quite


    well.¡±


    ¡°He just feels guilty!¡± Rae suddenly yelled, ¡°Before my father got into trouble, he already started flirting


    with my mother, he wanted her to cheat on my father, even if he knelt down and licked my feet, I would


    never forgive him!¡± She wouldn¡¯t forget that this asshole destroyed her whole family, just because they


    treated her bit better now.


    Jensen thought that she didn¡¯t watch hernguage, he wanted to me her, but she was sobbing so


    sadly, he didn¡¯t bring that up, so he tried to tell her, ¡°Rae, you are angry right now, wait till you calmed


    down and then we can talk. If you want to pay Nia back, I will help you, but Mr. Barnes...¡±


    Jensen stopped talking, there were some things he didn¡¯t know how to exin to Rae.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I will find someone else to do that!¡± Rae said, then she got up and ran out of the


    room, and mmed the door. She was busy being furious, but she didn¡¯t even notice anything strange


    about Jensen, she didn¡¯t notice that Jensen who always took revenge for her without her request, was


    hesitating this time.


    Jensen who was sitting on the sofa now, only sighed, he put down the things in his hands, and took his


    phone to walk to the balcony, then he called a number.


    On the balcony.


    The night wind was hot, but Jensen felt cool.


    The phone only rang twice before it was picked up, the person must have expected his call, because


    she started the conversation with, ¡°She told you?¡±


    ¡°Madam.¡± Jensen said, it sounded respectful, but it was actually cold and distant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she told you, but don¡¯t think that what I did was over the line. Mr. Knight, you should


    know, I have done what you told me, I have stepped back a lot.¡± L said, it sounded very cold and


    light, but there was respect in it, she didn¡¯t dare to talk to him rudely.


    Jensen didn¡¯t answer, just changed the topic, ¡°Next month is her birthday.¡±


    L saw that Jensen was still cooking up dreams for Rae, and was angry, ¡°You know that I will never


    love her, why would you try to make it hard on me? If you really want to give her the best, then you


    should make her figure things out clearly, and not give her hope for no reason.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°L, you should be aware that you have no right to talk about any conditions.¡± Jensen held his phone


    in the left hand, with his right hand tapping on the railing in a rhythm. His voice was as calm as usual,


    but the content was slowly rising up, ¡°You know the Barnes Food Company is nothing in my eyes, I


    haven¡¯t touched it only because of Mr Barnes, but if you keep hurting her, then I will have my own ways


    to make you all pay for that!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Even through the phone, L could feel the coldness of the other side as if he was about to kill


    her. L knew, Jensen who always backed off when it came to Rae, would never do the same for her!


    ¡°It¡¯s Rae¡¯s birthday next month, she¡¯s got her eyes on a ne, I will send it to you and you should...¡±


    ¡°Jensen, what are you doing? I am hungry!¡±


    Rae stayed for a while in her room, but her stomach started rumbling, so she gave up and came out by


    herself. As soon as she was out she saw Jensen taking a call on the balcony. Even though she didn¡¯t


    see his face, but she had the illusion that he was surrounded by coldness.


    Jensen immediately hung up the phone. His tone turned to be normal without any hostility, and then he


    turned to the living room, and looked at her, ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡±


    Rae raised her hand and scratched her nose, even though she felt awkward, but she didn¡¯t want to


    show her weakness, ¡°I am, but maybe after meal.¡±


    Jensen was helpless, he rolled up his sleeves and went into the kitchen to prepare food for her.


    Rae followed him into the kitchen, she looked around, her face looked as if she had a bad idea,


    ¡°Jensen, did you get the message I sent you?¡±


    ¡°Are there any women like you?¡± Jensen was so angry with her that he frowned. Every festival, she


    would tell him what she wanted as a present, he only had to buy it. He didn¡¯t mind about Christmas,


    birthday or the Valentine¡¯s Day, but she would even ask for gifts on every festivals and even


    anniversaries, Jensen was speechless.


    Her newest message was that she wanted the newest ne from a designer brand for her birthday.


    ¡°What is wrong with me? I think I am quite helpful, I send you what I want, so that you don¡¯t need to


    think about what to send for me.In this way the gift will be my favorite, and you won¡¯t waste the money.


    Isn¡¯t that a win-win strategy?¡± Rae argued, then, she added, ¡°I mean, maybe you don¡¯t need to send


    me that ne, Jensen.¡±


    ¡°Send me a baby.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem, ahem!¡±


    As soon as Rae said that, Jensen started to cough, the knife in his hand moved so that he almost cut


    off his own finger.


    ¡°Rae, out and wait!¡± Clearly, Jensen didn¡¯t, catch the point and was not aware that her main topic was


    that she wanted to have a baby with him. After he realized that, he regretted that he didn¡¯t understand it


    earlier.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rae looked at him, then turned to leave.


    ...


    The next day in the afternoon, Rae had a shopping n with Isabe after she finished some stuffs in


    the office. She wanted to buy some awesome outfits for the ss reunion. The two of them met at the


    luxury store and when Isabe saw Rae, the first thing she asked was, ¡°Where do you get the money


    for shopping?¡±


    Isabe knew that Rae had huge debts every month, and she had to pay Heath¡¯s medical fees.


    Clearly Jensen had a lot of money, and it would be easy for him to pay for this little money, but Isabe


    didn¡¯t know why Jensen paid in dribs and drabs, not all at once, as if he found this a excuse for Rae to


    stay.


    ¡°After you left, Jensen wrote a check to me, he told me to buy some outfits for the reunion, I just


    learned that that he eavesdropped my conversation.¡± Rae wasining, but her dimples appeared


    when she smiled.


    Isabe heard that and also started smiling, but in her heart she was feeling bitter, ¡°Haha, Jensen is so


    good to you.¡±


    ¡°Not that much.¡± Rae waved her off, and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Then the two of them started wandering


    around the stores, the staff all noticed that Isabe was in brand names from up to down, so they were


    all nice to her, Rae looked down on herself, she was too ordinary, no wonder they didn¡¯t even look at


    her. Actually Jensen also had a lot of designer clothes, but since she was thirsty for money, so she sold


    all of them, and bought herself some cheaper ones. But Jensen got so angry that he never bought her


    anything again since then. Rae was used to being poor, whenever she saw something she liked, the


    first thing she would check was the price. After a few checks, sheined, ¡°Why is everything so


    expensive here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually alright, ten thousand is not that much for these brands.¡± Isabe was looking at some


    clothes, then she said, ¡°I heard that Karina likes to wear haute couture. Just a normal dress may cost


    tens of thousands.¡±


    Karina.


    Rae was actually in a good mood, but after hearing the name she felt as if a bucked of ice water was


    poured on her, she looked at Isabe, why did she feel that she was always mentioning this name?


    As Isabe noticed her confused eyes, she exined, ¡°Sorry Rae, I just got to know her a while ago at


    a cocktail party, she is a really good person, so I can¡¯t... if you mind, I will not mention her again, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we are not kids anymore, it¡¯s up to you that who you decided to make friends with.¡± Rae


    didn¡¯t feel good since Karina was not only taking away her sponsor, but now she was going to take her


    friend as well. Rae was pretending to be okay, so she waved her hands and said that she wouldn¡¯t


    mind. Her excitement about shopping was ruined with just one sentence, Rae felt that everything was


    expensive, so she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to buy anymore, it¡¯s just about face, I will not be hurt by gossips.¡±


    Isabe left.


    Rae was standing in front of the mall waiting for Jensen¡¯s assistant to pick her up, but before he came,


    she saw an old ssmate who she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, isn¡¯t that the beauty queen of our high school?¡±


    The pretentious voice of that person made Rae feel very ufortable, sheughed and said, ¡°My


    defeated opponent, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    When Belle heard that, her brows raised, she was about to get angry, but she saw the cheap clothes


    Rae was wearing. What¡¯s the use of the pretty face? If she wore no brands, she had nothing to be


    proud of. Anding out of the mall empty handed, she thought that she couldn¡¯t afford them. As Belle


    thought about that, suddenly she startedughing, ¡°So I guess our beauty queen is getting old, so you


    aren¡¯t as attracting as before? Why are you living like this now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get bored of it? You have been fighting for this tittle of beauty queen against me for so long,


    don¡¯t you think it¡¯s naive?¡± Rae hated such hidden meanings.


    ¡°Rae, I am not only fighting against you about that, I just hate the way you have double faces! You said


    that you wouldn¡¯t take part in thepetition, but why did you still join? After that you said you didn¡¯t


    care about it, but you asked everyone to vote for you, and you even convinced my voters. You make


    me sick!¡± Belle was furious. Even though it passed for long, but she could still feel that hatred in her


    heart, it was the same like someone kept saying all the time that they didn¡¯t study before an exam, but


    they would always get the highest score. She hated such a hypocrite!

 Chapter 13 I Don’t Need Your Compassion

    Chapter 13 I Don¡¯t Need Your Compassion


    Rae was helpless. She took a deep breath before forcing herself to calm down to exin once again,


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this again for thest time! I really didn¡¯t register for thepetition and I didn¡¯t give a damn


    care about this stuff! I don¡¯t know who did it or who is supporting me behind! There are so many people


    who have crushes on me and maybe one of them did it for me! Why are you always ming me?¡±


    ¡°Hum! You can say whatever you want since it has passed!¡± Belle snorted coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rae was pissed off as she couldn¡¯t listen to what she said! In fact, she really had no interest in


    the truth but Belle was the one who cared the most! Rae really wanted to travel back in time to see who


    was the one registered for her and canvassed for votes!


    ¡°Miss Jordan.¡± Adam arrived and sensed something wrong, so he interrupted them weakly.


    Rae didn¡¯t want to argue with Belle so she walked away together with Adam under an opened umbre


    and got into the car.


    After getting into the car, she realized Jensen was in the car too.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you always angry?¡± Jensen closed hisputer and put it aside, staring at her face when


    she got into the car.


    ¡°Do you still remember that high school beauty contest? Damn! I really want to beat the bastard who


    registered for me without my permission! I got no benefit from that stupid title, but one more enemy!¡±


    Rae cursed indignantly, ¡°The main point is that, I heard Belle saying that the person even worked very


    hard and canvassed for me! Damn! I thought I won by charm!¡±


    Jensen went speechless. He was holding a ss of wine and taking a small sip before hearing Rae¡¯s


    the car carpet.


    Because, the bastard whom Rae cursed was in fact himself!


    That was one of the stupid things he had done for Rae!


    He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking at that time but he thought that Rae was the one who should win


    the championship as the girl he liked was so outstanding that she should be praised ordingly.


    ¡°Jensen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rae looked at him as it was rare to see him making mistakes!


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jensen put his ss down and drew a tissue to wipe his wine-stained trousers.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, someone reported that the man was caught.¡± Adam said.


    Jensen turned serious suddenly, he first nced at Rae and asked, ¡°Where else do you want to go


    shopping? I¡¯d better go for something and I¡¯lle back to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I am not going, let me go with you.¡± Rae rested in Jensen¡¯smercial vehicle and she was so


    made into a small lounge with a sofa, a coffee table and a small fridge.


    Without saying much, Jensen instructed Adam to turn around and head towards the destination. The


    car drove into an industrial warehouse within an hour. It seemed that the whole building belonged to


    Jensen as the gate was slowly lowered after they entered. The heat and brightness from the outside


    was blocked while the inside of the warehouse was somewhat cold and dark. Rae at first thought that


    what Jensen talked about was normal business but she didn¡¯t expect it to be rted to munition deals.


    It was her first time to get Jensen¡¯s business this close.


    Jensen raised his hand and pulled up the curtain of the car behind her while warning, ¡°Don¡¯t get out of


    the car, don¡¯t peek and just wait for me here,¡± then he turned his head towards Adam and ordered,


    ¡°Keep your eyes on her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Knight!¡± Adam replied.


    Rae nodded obediently.


    As soon as Jensen got out of the car, Rae couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and immediately picked up a


    corner of the curtain to peek outside.


    Adam found her move and said, ¡°Miss Jordan, no!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t report to him! I don¡¯t know anything about it, so I won¡¯t reveal anything.¡± Rae


    waved her hands and exined.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid it is disgusting!¡± Adam suggested ording to experience.


    At first she didn¡¯t understand his words but she soon did.


    After Jensen got out of the car, two men immediately held a seriously injured man from a corner. The


    man was in a very bad condition. His face was almost deformed from the beating and it seemed that he


    was going to pass away soon. The men threw him to the ground and one of them took out a knife from


    his pocket and handed it to Jensen who then took it. Jensen shook the knife out of the case, and knelt


    down to put the de close to the man¡¯s eye¡­


    Rae was shocked by this scene.


    She had never thought that Jensen, who was patient and forgiving in front of her, would have such a


    cruel side?


    Looking at the situation, it seemed that he was trying to stab the seriously injured man in the eye!


    ¡°Miss Jordan, don¡¯t look at it¡­¡± Adam warned when he saw Rae who had already covered her mouth


    in fear just after seeing, how could she stand it if she kept watching? But again, Adam felt that it was


    good for her to see that it was rare for Jensen who was actually cruel and ruthless to treat her well and


    she should cherish him better.


    ¡°Does he offend Jensen?¡± Rae asked. She couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about and she could


    only see the seriously injured man stubbornly ring at Jensen with his head raised high. Yet, she


    could only see Jensen¡¯s back from her angle even though she couldn¡¯t see his expression. She could


    feel that the knife in Jensen¡¯s hand would be plunged into the man¡¯s eyes at any moment! Although she


    had seen many brutal scenes in movies where the gannd would stomp on people¡¯s fingers and cut


    off their ears and tongues, but now that she was watching the live version for the first time! And she felt


    more nervous than ever!


    Especially when the person who raised the knife was Jensen, the man whom she slept day and night


    with and the man who treated her with so much tolerance and love! What she wanted to know was,


    which side was Jensen¡¯s disguise? Was it the cruel side she saw now or the patient side he showed


    when she was so angry and helpless?


    ¡°Well, Mr. Knight was shot in the shoulder and if this man hadn¡¯t betrayed Mr. Knight, the other party


    wouldn¡¯t ckmailed Mr. Knight and neither would he been injured either.¡± Adam exined.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!!!¡±


    The seriously injured man shouted out in pain!


    Rae still heard it even though the car was excellently soundproofed.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Rae was shocked at the same time with her hands tightly covering her mouth!


    The knife in Jensen¡¯s hand suddenly stabbed down very hard and the de even turned around in the


    man¡¯s eyes very cruelly .


    The man¡¯s wails grew louder.


    Blood and flesh flowed down his face and the seriously injured man¡¯s face was distorted with pain. Yet,


    the horror was that Jensen seemed unmoved while continuing to turn the de in his hand with his


    eyes looking directly at the bloody wound. Even she couldn¡¯t see his face, Rae could imagine that his


    face must be very calm and graceful at this moment.


    ¡°Ew¡­¡± Rae couldn¡¯t watch anymore and wanted to vomit. She hurriedly pulled back the curtain and her


    heart thumped.


    It was too cruel and too bloody!


    She meant Jensen but not the scene!


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to look at it!¡± Adam saw and sighed.


    Rae was still breathing deeply when she heard the sound of the car door being pulled open with a click


    and she sensitively dodged to the corner of the sofa.


    It was Jensen who pulled the door open, yet, his white shirt was still clean without any blood stain at all.


    Yet, wasn¡¯t it the most horrifying?


    How many people had been injured by him before he learned the technique to keep blood away him?


    Jensen pulled open the door and saw Rae¡¯s eyes were wild with terror. She seemed frightened when


    he nced at the curtain that was lifted at one corner. He said resignedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to peek?


    You really make me worried!¡± After finishing his words, he got into the car, sat down and instructed, ¡°Go


    home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Knight.¡± Adam started the car.


    The car drove out of the warehouse and it became bright again. The disparity made Rae feel like that


    she had had a travel in hell.


    ¡°You show me purposely?¡± Rae asked bravely. Jensen knew her best. She was full of curiosity but he


    intentionally warned her to stay in the car.


    ¡°Not really on purpose, I have asked you if you wanted to go shopping but you rejected.¡± Jensen


    served himself a ss of wine and took a sip before putting it down while adding, ¡°Alright, I admit if you


    insist, but Rae, we are going to get marriedter and I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you.¡±


    ¡°But you only suffer a little injury on your shoulder¡­¡± Rae¡¯s mind was filled with the scene of stabbing


    the man¡¯s eye and she felt that the punishment was too cruel. Yet, she didn¡¯t even notice that Jensen


    mentioned getting married.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a case of the injury in my shoulder but mercy matters. If I let him off this time then the


    others will be less obedient to me. It will be harder to control them in the future.¡± Jensen patiently


    exined to Rae that he had a reason for everything. ¡°When I was young, I was too weak and merciful


    but my father forced me to kill the dog. I always wondered if I had understood this since then, would it


    happen?¡±


    Jensen still remembered the time when he held the knife but couldn¡¯t kill the dog. What did Stefan say


    at that time? He said, ¡°Jensen, I know you have an crush on the maid¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he was instantly scared. Finally he closed his eyes and killed the dog which he had


    fed for two years ¡­


    So, he had to change.


    Not only for himself but for everything he want to protect. He was afraid that if he was weak, Rae would


    be hurt like his dog.


    He would never let that happen again.


    Rae actually understood him after listening to his sufferings. If he wasn¡¯t cruel, he would have suffered


    a hard time again. Rae¡¯s heart was filled withpassion when she thought of the little boy who was


    kind being forced into such a situation, yet, she climbed over the end of the sofa and hugging him after


    a few second of hesitation.


    Jensen was stunned by her action as he thought Rae would still be afraid for two or three days before


    she would get close to him. After all, he had already envisaged the consequences before he decided to


    show her the other side of him. If she really wanted to escape from him, he would let her go, but he


    didn¡¯t expect her to hug him. Jensen caressed her hair and murmured, ¡°Rae, I don¡¯t want your


    sympathy.¡±

 Chapter 14 It Was Not Necessary To Wear It Since...

    Chapter 14 It Was Not Necessary To Wear It Since...


    ¡°I don¡¯t pity you, I just want to hug you.¡± Rae Jordan hid her head into his arms and listened to his


    steady heartbeat. She had gradually recovered from the shock just now due to Jensen Knight¡¯s


    helplessness.


    Jensen lowered his head and looked at the person in his arms. After a while, his eyes were filled with


    care and gentleness.


    Of course, the person that was chosen by him would not disappoint him.


    After knowing his true life, a lot of people kept him from a distance. But, she was the only one who kept


    approaching him and wanted to hug him.


    Only her.


    ...


    At night.


    Jensen¡¯s wish was fulfilled finally by the fish cooked by Rae. She cooked this dish which consisted of


    many ingredients in one pot. The aroma had filled the air throughout the entire condominium and it


    stimted others¡¯ appetite. Jensen served the fish from the pot to her and asked, ¡°Since you said that


    you finished shopping, why are your hands empty?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I like. Everything is so expensive.¡± Rae enjoyed eating the fish. She was unable to


    tolerate spiciness excessively but she enjoyed the feeling of eating spicy foods. After saying, she said


    purposely, ¡°But, Isabe Woods said that Karina rk often wears designer clothes which cost a few


    hundreds of thousand. So, you need to work harder and earn more. If not, how can you afford her


    expenditure? She isn¡¯t like me who wear a dress that costs only a hundred only. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Why would Isabe know Karina?¡± When Jensen listened to Isabe¡¯s name, he frowned obviously


    because her name did not suit her characteristics. When they were in school, she knew that he liked


    Rae so she often used Rae as her excuse to hang out with him. But, Jensen never let Rae know.


    Sometimes, Rae was foolish because when she heard of the bad words regarding her friends, she


    would be angry.


    Perhaps Isabedisguised too perfect.


    ¡°She said that they met at a drinking party.¡± When Rae was eating, she realized that the fish in her bowl


    would not finish. She took thedle to search in the pot and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s strange. Is the fish that I


    bought so big?¡± There was also a part of the fish in the pot. She thought of something and stood up


    then looked towards Jensen. She noticed that his te waspletely clean without a piece of fish


    bone. After that, she only knew that he gave all the fish to her.


    When Rae noticed his small action, she felt touched. But, she said, ¡°Why are you so? You behave like


    you keep this meal in case you won¡¯t have another after this.¡±


    Jensen did not say anything but just lowered his head and ate the rice with vegetables.


    True, it was not the case like she said. But, why would he want to delicate all good things for her.


    It was so strange.


    After the meal, Jensen went back to his study room to deal with official matters as usual. Meanwhile,


    Rae also had something to do but she did not mention. It did not mean that she had forgotten the


    humiliation given by Nia Barnes. She must take revenge. After cleaning the dishes, she behaved so


    unusually by not watching drama series but she directly went into the bathroom to clean herself. When


    bathing, she scrubbed herself and applied lotion on her skin. Then, she put on perfume and wore her


    new outfitas a female servant!


    Rae posed in front of the mirror. The maid outfit was even sexier than the normal uniform in the cafe


    since it was made for sex.


    Rae felt slightly embarrassed when she wore the outfit because it was too revealing and she felt


    ufortable. The length of the skirt was perfectly fit but if she slightly moved, she would get herself


    exposed. But, for the sake of taking revenge... Since she did not have the ability, she could only ask for


    Jensen¡¯s assistance.


    Rae took a deep breath in front of the mirror and went out to make a cup of coffee for Jensen. Then,


    she opened Jensen¡¯s door and said lovely, ¡°Mr Knight, let me, your sweet maid, serve you a cup of


    coffee...¡± Before finishing her words, she waspletely astonished because she saw that there was a


    group of people inside the study room. There were Reuben James and some other Jensen¡¯s friends.


    Some of them were wearing suits and they were discussing official matters. Jensen who was sitting on


    the chair was the leader of the group but when he saw her, he was totally shocked as well.


    ¡°Ah...?!¡± When Rae recovered from the shock, she shouted continuously. Then, she threw away the


    coffee and immediately turned around to run back to her room! Oh my god, when did they arrive? Why


    didn¡¯t she realize at all? Perhaps she was enjoying making up too much! Raey on the bed and hid


    her face into her own palms and felt that she could not face Reuben, Jensen as well as the other guys!


    In the study room.


    The men gradually recovered from the shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Mr Knight always backs home on time and lets us deal with those social interactions.


    Indeed you are... quite busy.¡± Reuben smiled and sneered.


    ¡°I never know how creative Rae is before and I think my wife shoulde and learn something form


    Rae someday.¡± Ewan Chambers pushed his sses and sneered rarely. He was the one who said Rae


    was pampered by Jensen since young in the private room that day.


    ¡°Mr Knight is blessed.¡±¡±I agree.¡±


    The other senior executives also blurted out to break the awkward atmosphere.


    Jensen only felt a headache because he did not know why Rae would do that today. Before this, she


    was so indifferent when she did notck money in the early month. But now, her rare passion was


    caught by others and they must misunderstand that they really enjoyed a happy sex life. Jensen was


    unable to exin.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s a deal to expand into the new area and I will deal with the rest issues with Reuben next. Mr


    Knight...Have a good night.¡± Ewan ended with an ambiguous tone.


    Jensen felt embarrassed when Ewan joked with him.


    The group of people left.


    He opened the bedroom door and saw Rae sitting on the bed while leaning against the bedhead. Her


    face blushed red and she was staring at him angrily while hugging a pillow in her arms. When he saw


    her, Jensen smiled and found that she would be shy sometime. She did not behave as usual as she


    used to be, a person with open mind. She had changed the maid outfit and woremon pyjamas.


    ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes so quickly?¡± Jensen felt pitiful since he had not clearly saw it.


    Because the chaos he only remembered that her voice was so sweet and her pose were so beautiful


    and alluring. But, when he thought that everyone there saw her just now, he felt regretful to ask them to


    ¡°Why did you call others toe? Can¡¯t you meet them in the office if there is something that needs to


    be done?¡± Rae could not repress her embarrassment. She could only show her dissatisfaction on


    Jensen.


    ¡°Alright, I will not ask them toe over next time. But, you need to knock the door every time. If you


    knocked the door just now, then this would not happen.¡± Jensen gave in and sat beside her to advise


    her patiently.


    ¡°Are you ming me now?¡± Rae stared at her!


    ¡±No. My little maid, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Jensen replied to Rae with her words just now and it made Rae¡¯s face


    even more blushed. Jensen bent down to pick up the servant outfit on the ground and looked at it. He


    handed over to her and told her, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a clear look just now.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Rae turned her face and ignored him.


    ¡°I want to see.¡± Jensen begged her. Rae started to think twice and she turned back to look at the dress


    on Jensen¡¯s hand. Then, before she could react, he immediately took away the pillow in her arms. He


    said hurriedly, ¡°Let me help you to wear it.¡±


    Rae sat still and did not move except for moving her butt asionally. She allowed him to remove her


    pyjamas and then he helped her wear the outfit.


    ¡°Why does it have so many holes?¡± Jensen looked at the holes and did not know how to start wearing


    them.


    ¡°You guys only watch but do not know how to wear a dress.¡± Rae snorted and let him pull the dress on


    her upper body. She did not n to help him and let him figure it out himself.


    But, Jensen had lost his patience and he started to breathe hurriedly. Her body was in pink and the


    steam had not totally evaporated from her body after taking a bath. Her body was emitting an aroma


    and her body shape was perfect. He could not tolerate it anymore. But now, she was just looking at him


    as if it was none of her business whereas he could not figure out the sleeves which were messed up.


    Suddenly, he held her shoulder and pushed her down onto the big bed!


    ¡°Eh, you haven¡¯t helped me wear it properly!¡± Rae stared at him because she thought that he did not


    follow the steps!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°If its destiny is to be taken off, why would I put it on?¡± After saying, Jensen directly lowered his head to


    suck on her body.


    She felt pain and moaned gently.


    When he found that she was so sensitive, Jensen also got excited and kissed every part of her body.


    Rae could not bear his kiss and bent her body. But, when she saw that he did not continue his next


    step, she took the initiative to ask for it, ¡°I want. Jensen, I want...¡±


    Jensen did not move. Even though he wanted her, he would like to suppress the desire.


    He roamed his hand to her private part and only to find it was already wet.


    He caressed her through a thin cloth and looked at Rae who trembled even more seriously as he


    groaned low, ¡°Why do you wear this tonight, what do you want from me?¡±


    Rae was speechless. How could he distract his focus on other stuff but not directly do it in such a


    situation? And exploring her really n? She shook her head and muttered, ¡°No...¡± She knew that it


    was not a great time to negotiate. She needed to satisfy him first and then he would be easily


    persuaded.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Rae wriggled beneath him because Jensen touched the deepest yet weakest part of her body


    with his hand.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jensen was looking at her and did not move his eyes away.


    Her appearance was so alluring and frankly it was the best among all the beautiful things he had seen.


    Although it might sound obscene, he truly daydreamed that this would take ce in the future when he


    saw her at a young age.


    ¡°I am serious... Let go of your hand. If you don¡¯t want to fuck me, just let go and I can y with myself!¡±


    Rae became angry and shameful after being teased by him for a couple of times. He knew that she


    wanted it but he purposely teased her without actions. He was mischievous!


    ¡°Oh? How would you y with yourself?¡± Jensenughed and purposely increased the speed of


    fingering.


    ¡°I... Ah... maybe with egg vibrator. I... Ah... I don¡¯t need your penis, it¡¯s fine!¡± Rae became more and


    more aroused followed by continuous trembling. She spent a lot of time finishing her sentence.


    Egg vibrator..


    When Jensen heard that, his eyes shed a odd glint. He took out his hand and directly pinched her


    cheek yfully with the wet hand. He asked, ¡°Why do you buy such a thing? Am I not enough?¡±

 Chapter 15 Not Going to Help Him Out!

    Chapter 15 Not Going to Help Him Out!


    ¡°Yeah, you are so mean! If you can¡¯t have a stiff, I can make myselfe! Also, the vibrator is harder


    than you andsts longer than you!¡±


    Rae could feel that his hand was wet and she was notfortable. When she thought that it came


    from her, she moved her head and wanted to get rid of his restriction. To be honest, she was right.


    Since the vibrator was made by metal, it would not break even if it was cut by a knife. Furthermore, it


    could be used for a few days after charge for one time. Wasn¡¯t it harder and longsting than him?¡±


    ¡°Rae Jordan!¡± Jensen felt that he couldn¡¯t continue the conversation with her normally. He was


    stimted by her words until he forgot his original intention which was to get some information from her


    when she didn¡¯t aware of it. He knew her well, she was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t treat him so


    nicely if she was not going to seek help from him. She must have reasons and need his help so she


    nned the show for tonight. Although she had always said that he was impotent. But his male pride


    was challenged to some extent when he heard that she was actuallyparing him with an electric


    toy. He really wanted to tear off thest piece of her clothes and took actions to prove that he was


    much better than an vibrator!¡±


    Oh no, why would hepare himself with an electric tools?!


    Rae was confused that why did Jensen stopped suddenly. But when she saw that his eyebrows were


    wrinkled and he seemed like hesitating, she knew that he could really bear with it for a night if she


    continued lying to him. She had no solutions when a man enjoyed an excellent ability of self-control


    restrain his sexual desire. Rae ced her arms around his neck and begged, ¡°Jensen, can you help


    me to fight against the Barnes Food Company? Please, Jensen. Can you?¡±


    Jensen closed his eyes and didn¡¯t want to look at her who was lying under him so charmingly. Erotic


    feeling was rising in his voice and his voice became husky and horse, ¡°I can promise you anything, you


    can even ask for double of the money but not for this. except this one.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Rae got her hands back of a sudden. When she saw that he was firm on it, she swore, ¡°Don¡¯t


    touch me!¡±


    After Rae finished her words, she rolled to another side. She got her pajamas back and put it on in an


    instant. Then, she used the cotton nket to cover herself tightly and slept! Jensen felt her


    determination. She was so gentle and coquettish when she said she wanted him, but she was like frigid


    and defensive when she said no. He looked at his penis which had had an erection and frowned. He


    knew that it was impossible for him to touch her if he didn¡¯t promise her tonight. However, he couldn¡¯t


    promise her as he was afraid that Rae would regret what she had done today when she knew the truth


    in the future.


    When Jensen thought of it, he stood up and entered the bathroom.


    When Rae heard the muffled sound of the running water, she was even madder because he would


    rather take a cold shower than promise her. There was nothing worse than challenging a woman¡¯s


    dignity!


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Rae purposely woke up to avoid meeting Jensente in the morning because she was still angry. She


    started to clean herself up after Jensen went out. Firstly, she went back to her office to finish her work


    and then she sneaked out thepany during the lunch break. She had considered and made her


    decision. She would still have to make a pretense of affluence. However, she wouldn¡¯t be so silly and


    spent truly ten thousands for it. At the same time, she wouldn¡¯t borrow it from Isabe as she was


    afraid of hearing the name of Karina rk from her. She was annoyed of it.


    There was a thing called counterfeit in this world.


    Rae went to the counterfeit market. There were lots of stores opened in the building. All of them were


    showing the new fashion products from the famous brands. Rae was very happy and excited when she


    found out that some of the products was very cheap, the price of it could be as lower as the real one


    that costed thousands. Soon, she bought an outfit for herself. Just as she walked out of the market and


    was going back to thepany with her happy mood, she bumped into her old friend.


    ¡°Lit¡­ Rae?¡± Eric didn¡¯t expected that he could meet Rae here. When Eric thought of Rae disliked him


    calling her nickname, he changed it subconsciously.


    When he thought of other side, the top two floors of the building was specially used for selling the parts


    of guns, but the lower floors were the store that selling counterfeits. Rae wasing here¡­ Eric


    looked at the stic bag on her hand subconsciously. His eyesight was sharp and he noticed that all


    the shopping bags she held was from designer brands whose products would cost much.


    He was feeling sad for a moment.


    He thought that Rae wouldn¡¯t need to worry about money for her basic life such as eating, clothing and


    living when she stayed with Jensen. However, it was out of his expectation that Rae was short of


    money and was living so poor that she could only afford counterfeits! She was the kind of person who


    knew how to dress herself up since young and she cared the self esteem most. Maybe Jensen really


    treated her so badly so she had to go here and buy some counterfeits? Eric recalled the scene of him


    meeting Matriarch Knight and Karina rk at the night two days ago in a charity auction. Matriarch


    Knight took part in bidding and got a jade bracelet which cost millions for Karina. After that, she put it


    on for Karina in front of the crowd. He felt bad when thinking of the difference of them.


    She was the person he cherished from then and till now, why could Jensen treat her like nothing?


    Rae was really unpleasant when she found it was him.


    What an embarrassed scene! Her ex-boyfriend finally discovered that she purchased counterfeits?! It


    showed him clearly that she was not living well. However, it wasn¡¯t the truth. Jensen had actually given


    her money but she wanted to save money! Rae was sorry for making an bad image of Jensen. But she


    was relieved soon. It was weird. Why should she prove to the outsider whether she lived happily? Her


    own feeling was actually the most important.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Rae¡¯s tone was apathetic. She opened her umbre and was going to leave.


    Eric stopped her as he heard her indifferent tone and recollected of the bad ending of theirst meet,


    he spoke considerately, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to see me now, but little Rae, you must tell me if


    you have any difficulties, I will help you.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t take her from Jensen temporarily, it was


    not a case for him to help her on money.


    He said ¡®difficulties¡¯.


    Rae knew that Eric must have misunderstood that Jensen treated her badly. But the word of ¡®difficulties¡¯


    had reminded her of a thing. Rae turned around and stared at Eric who was in in shirt. His warm and


    gentle face was just like the cool breeze in the spring which could disperse the hotness. Even though


    Jensen behaved peacefully in front of her, there was a big difference between the two. Even if Jensen


    was gentle to her, his gentleness was just like the sunshine in the winter which couldn¡¯t change the


    existing coldness. However, Eric could warm people from the inner heart. Rae meditated for a while


    and said, ¡°I have some evidence about the illegal methods taken by Barnes Food Company, can you


    help me to pour fuel on the fire and make them bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°Barnes Food Company? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Eric knew not much about City BJ these years so he


    didn¡¯t know what happened clearly.


    Rae just put it simply, ¡°It was actually nothing. You know, I really hate the Barnes family. If their tricks


    were not discovered by my dad, then my dad wouldn¡¯t get insane, and all the following incidents would


    not ur too. My dad was now lying on the bed in the hospital like a vegetable. Howe they still


    live so happily without any guilty?¡±


    ¡°It''s not easy because Barnes Food Company was floated on the stock market and they were protected


    by some forces.¡± Eric said in a deep low voice. The enterprise that could earn money was treasure for


    the government as they could not only promote economic development but also provide jobs for the


    people. Thus, some officials really loved those enterprises and they will protect them if they didn¡¯t


    cause big troubles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Rae didn¡¯t want to listen to his analysis. She only cared of the result. She saw that Eric


    was hesitating. After several seconds, she said, ¡°If you can help me handle this, I will give you¡­


    whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°You know what I want, is that fine too?¡± Eric was looking at Rae who was in front of him and he asked


    her back with other deep meaning in his words. They had not met each other for a few years and she


    was getting more charming with feminine taste which she didn¡¯t have before. However, Eric was so


    envious, embittered and not reconciled when he thought of all her changes was cultivated by the other


    man!


    If it weren¡¯t Jensen ced obstacles in their way, he must have been living a happy blessed life with


    Rae for now. Maybe their children had also been running around here and there now.


    However, all these were broken by Jensen!


    Rae was pursing her lips. She was not silly. She knew deals without benefits did not exist, especially it


    wouldn¡¯t be pure between man and woman. But when Rae thought of Nia who took her precious things


    which was really cherished by her and insulted her in her front, she really couldn¡¯t bear with it. Thus,


    she raised her eyebrows, neither reject nor ept his deal. She just said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you


    have done it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t request for something over boundary. Little Rae, I just want a chance from you.¡±


    Eric kept hisplicated emotion within a second. He became simple and sincere.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Rae spoke casually and she seemed like she didn¡¯t care much of it.


    They got each other¡¯s contact numbers before leaving.


    Rae made a trick when she was saving Eric¡¯s phone numbers. She gave him a woman¡¯s name of ¡®Evie¡¯


    randomly. It was because that sometimes Jensen would take her phone and check on something when


    he was bored. Eric noticed that and permitted himself a wry smile. He edited ¡®Little Rae¡¯ and saved it.


    After they were apart, Rae was acting fast. She didn¡¯t dy any second on it and sent the information


    of the Barnes Food Company that she held to Eric just as she was back to herpany.


    Rae was sitting and leaning on her big office chair after she had done it. She was staring at the word


    ¡®sent¡¯ and pondering.


    She actually knew that what Eric meant of ¡®want a chance¡¯. He just wanted to restart a rtionship with


    her. She actually didn¡¯t want to reject too. Eric was the first one who entered her heart the first time she


    knew about the love between man and woman. His eyes, his brows and all his habits were lingering in


    her mind. What was love? It appeared when your whole mind was full of memories about him. He was


    the one who had been kept in her heart and cherished by her in the past. How could she forget him so


    easily? Moreover, Eric was really a warm man. He was so warm that had let her once feel that he was


    the destined man that God prepared for her. She must be his missing rib.


    However¡­


    What about Jensen?


    He was the one who was hurt by her ident so deeply and he had post-traumatic stress disorder


    now. He would suffer a seizure whenever he heard of or saw something about fire. If she didn¡¯t stay by


    his side, would Karina take care of him when he suffered a seizure in the future? Would she regarded


    him as a monster? Other than that, Jensen was not that calm and tolerant as he showed. She didn¡¯t


    know that whether Karina could ept his cruel side like holding a knife and scoop out people¡¯s


    eyeballs?

 Chapter 16 Mr. Knight, I’m Having A Love Affair Under The Table

    Chapter 16 Mr. Knight, I¡¯m Having A Love Affair Under The Table


    The reply came with a ¡°click¡± sound.


    Received.


    Rae Jordan put away her thoughts and deleted the traces. She took a deep breath, thinking that she


    had worried too much. As Eric Parry said, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to ruin a listedpany, and maybe he


    couldn¡¯t make it at all. She¡¯d even thought about leaving the Knight Group. She could just leave. She


    should be happy as she could start over with someone whom she once loved but couldn¡¯t. Why would


    she still care about the man who yed her like a fool?


    Knock-knock-knock.


    Someone knocked on the door, then it was opened. A handsome man pushed the door in and shouted,


    ¡°Miss Jordan, Knight Group replied that they¡¯re interested in our cooperative project. They asked us to


    meet at the Knight Group at four o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Go get your stuff ande with meter!¡± When Rae heard this, sheughed happily!


    ¡®What does it mean to cooperate with the Knight Group? It means money.¡¯


    If she could cooperate with Knight Group, her partner, the reputation of herpany would increase.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, there will be manypanies that wille forward to seek for coboration! She also


    didn¡¯t know why Jensen Knight had suddenly figured it out. She didn¡¯t pass up this document through


    the normal procedure. It was just one day after their meal, she threw the document on his desk, saying


    that she wanted to cooperate with him. At that time, Jensen said arrogantly that herpany was just


    a smallpany that only had a registered capital of 200,000 yuan, then why should he cooperate with


    her.


    It was a surprise that he had now agreed.


    Rae was happy. She couldn¡¯t sit still, she opened the door and walked out. Herpany only had one


    floor, full of tables and chairs, and the atmosphere was quite rxed. The most important thing was


    that 80% of her employees were handsome guys. After all, her first requirement for recruiting people


    was their appearances. Rae raised her hand and knocked on the desk of her secretary, the man who


    knocked on her door just now. Then she instructed, ¡°Ask what they want to eat, I¡¯ll pay for the afternoon


    tea.¡±


    Before the afternoon tea was delivered, Rae left with her secretary.


    When they arrived at the Knight Group, Rae told the secretary her identity. The female secretary


    immediately took them to a conference room on the upper floor. Then, she served them a cup of coffee,


    told them to wait for a while, and she left the room.


    ¡°Miss Jordan, when did you hand in the document of the cooperative project, why I don¡¯t know about


    it?¡± Her secretary picked up the cup and took a sip of coffee. He couldn¡¯t help but look around, and this


    was really a bigpany. The conference room was half the size of theirpany. There was no


    one floor.


    ¡°Boss always worked hard secretly, and don¡¯t you bother. You shouldn¡¯t nce around. Although our


    When her secretary heard the description, he was speechless and immediately dared not to look


    around again.


    After sitting for a while, a person-in-charge came in and talked to them seriously in a business-like


    manner. Rae responded to the person in charge naturally from beginning to end. She answered all the


    questions respectfully. She felt good about herself after the conversation. In the end, the person in


    charge even exchanged business cards with her and said she would be notified when the senior


    management had a decision. Rae and her secretary got up to leave. When they were in the lobby, a


    group of people walked in. Rae caught a glimpse of the woman who was protected in the middle.


    It was Karina rk.


    She was wearing a ck dress adorned with diamonds, but she didn¡¯t know if they were real or fake.


    The diamonds glittered and dazzled her.


    Karina was surrounded by at least six bodyguards in suits. When the crowd saw the group of


    bodyguards entering the room in an imposing manner, they automatically made way for them.


    In fact, Rae had no idea how these rich people¡¯s brains worked. If they were afraid of being robbed,


    they shouldn¡¯t be walking around in fancy outfits that were worthy. Did they think those robbers were


    idiots? She dressed fancily while hiring so many bodyguards to protect her. Did she really think she


    was a princess? It turned out that people who talked about philosophy were also pedantic.


    ¡°Miss Jordan, Miss Jordan?¡± Her secretary hurriedly called out to her twice when he saw her frozen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. I need to find a toilet. You go back on your own, don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Rae said quickly,


    leaving her secretary and walking quickly towards the elevator. Karina took the elevator reserved for


    that upper management. Rae wondered if Karina was going to find Jensen. Rae wasn¡¯t a generous


    woman, so she immediately decided to follow to see what was going on.


    When Rae took the regr elevator to the highest floor it could reach, she climbed another dozen


    floors to the floor where Jensen¡¯s office was located. She gasped for breath with arms akimbo. She


    was thinking nobody could be as tired as her in terms of finding her man is cheating on her. She


    sneaked out from the back stairs. Surprisingly, there weren¡¯t many people on this floor. She could


    finally meet a female secretary. Rae was shocked, thinking how she should introduce herself. However,


    the secretary just smiled at her, told her that Mr. Knight was in his office, and then let her go.


    Rae gave her an odd look, then walked towards Jensen¡¯s office. As Rae stood in front of the dark door,


    she wanted to directly push the door out of habit. But once she thought that Karina might be there, she


    didn¡¯t act impulsively. She got close to the door to eavesdrop if there was any unusual voice.


    She wondered if the door was too well soundproofed as she couldn''t hear anything.


    ¡°What are you eavesdropping on?¡±


    Jensen¡¯s clear voice came from behind her.


    Rae was taken aback. She turned around and saw Jensen holding a cup of coffee in his hand and


    looking at her calmly.


    ¡°I, I came to look for you!¡± Rae stuttered.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Jensen stepped forward and pushed the door open.


    Rae followed him into his office. When she saw that no one else was in his room, she wondered, how


    could Karina still be slower than her? But once Rae thought of Jensen had agreed to her cooperation,


    she hugged him happily from his back like clinging honey. He was only wearing a shirt. The


    temperature in the room was just perfect. She rubbed her face on his shirt like a puppy, ¡°Mr. Knight.


    You used to despise my smallpany, and now why do you agree on the cooperation?¡±


    A little smile appeared on Jensen¡¯s stern face when he saw how clingy she was. He walked over to his


    desk, put down his coffee cup, reached out to grab her from behind, and brought her to him. Today,


    Rae wore a pink strapless dress with a short jacket outside, like an OL style, and she looked pretty like


    a little girl.


    ¡°Because I look up to you.¡± Jensen reached out and pinched her face. Then, he sat in his executive


    chair and looked at her, ¡°What brings you up to meet me? I thought you¡¯d be back with your handsome


    secretary.¡± When he spoke of her employees, Jensen was jealous because they were all better looking


    than the stars on the TV, and around 80% of her employees were male. Jensen was a bit insecure


    when he thought about the group of young boys she had to work with every day.


    Although he knew he looked good enough and matched her taste, he was no longer young as


    graduates.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you confident?¡± Rae saw him focus on the words ¡°handsome secretary¡±, she bent down, lifted


    her hand around his neck, and deliberately whispered in his ear. As she spoke, her breath hit his ear.


    His ear instantly turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you¡­¡±


    As Rae spoke, her right hand was touching the buttons on his shirt and moving down slowly in a


    suggestive way. She wouldn¡¯t mind him as long as he was a man who was still able to have sex. Her


    fingers tapped on his button as if she was ying hopscotch on them. Each tap on the button made


    him feel excited.


    Jensen¡¯s breath had gradually be unsteady. He deliberately ignored her hint. He reached out


    again and grabbed her to sit on hisp, then he changed the subject by questioning her, ¡°What makes


    you so happy, let me guess, the cooperative project?¡±


    Rae was shocked. She felt that she was very lucky today because she could bought the outfits with a


    little money. Then, she met Eric, who had promised to help her ruin the Barnes Food Company. And


    Jensen also had agreed on her cooperative project. But was she too heady?


    ¡°Yes, I¡­¡±


    The phone rang and it was the internal line. Jensen directly pressed the speakerphone button, and the


    secretary¡¯s voice came out from the receiver, ¡°Mr. Knight, Miss rk ising up.¡±


    Jensen ended the call.


    Rae purposely didn¡¯t get up. She wanted to know if Jensen would drive her away. But she did feel a


    little guilty. After a few seconds, Rae saw that Jensen still looked indifferent and was reading his


    documents as if he didn¡¯t care at all, so she just couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Mr. Knight, your future


    wife ising up.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t my wife already in front of me?¡± Jensen replied.


    Rae sensitively captured the sound of conversation from outside, and she knew that Karina hade


    up.


    She didn¡¯t want to meet up with Karina. After all, she knew that she would lose, just because Jensen


    was the only one in the Knight family who liked her.


    Besides, from the nce she had just taken downstairs, she recognized the bracelet Karina was


    wearing on her wrist which was auctioned off by Matriarch Knight at a high price. This bracelet was


    obviously not worth that much. But doing a charity, the auction was just a gimmick, the point was to


    donate money. Although she didn¡¯t attend the auction, she had a client who went there. Today, her


    client described the situation of the auction delightedly. The client said that after Matriarch had


    auctioned the bracelet, she helped Karina put it on. This action had implied that Karina would be her


    future granddaughter-inw. Her client also encouraged her to buy the shares of the rk Group,


    saying that the price would definitely soar when the two families were allied by marriage.


    Rae thought about it, directly slid off from Jensen¡¯sp, crouched under his desk, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk


    to me. I don¡¯t want her to find me right now. Let me enjoy a moment as a secret lover.¡± She rested her


    chin on his knees and stayed quietly after she finished speaking. Although she said it casually, there


    was an undeniable feeling of bitterness in her heart. She used to think she was awesome because she


    was pretty. But after she started working, her horizon was broadened. She found out that some people


    not only had good looking but also backgrounds and talents. This frustrated her because she had


    nothing but a pretty face.


    What was worse¡­


    She even thought that Jensen should have a woman like Karina.

 Chapter 17 The Excitement Under the Office Desk

    Chapter 17 The Excitement Under the Office Desk


    Jensen Knight wanted to speak, but he felt it wasn¡¯t the good time as he saw her keeping quiet. Also, it


    was good not letting them see each other for now, as he didn''t have a better way to solve the problem.


    He didn''t want her to get hurt because she stayed with him. His grandmother and parents would


    expressed strong opposition on her, hence he had to be patient.


    Jensen heard the secretary at the door and said e in¡±.


    Karina rk came in, leaving the group of bodyguards outside. But he did not expect Karina¡¯s father to


    "Jensen, sorry for a sudden visit, my dad wanted me to be here." Karina said, looked at her father and


    then lowed her head. She acted like a pretty woman.


    "Can I help you Mr. rk?" Jensen did not stand up but asked directly.


    "I talked to your grandmother before about sending Karina as an intern to Knight Group. I didn¡¯t get


    your response yet. I don''t know if your grandmother was too busy to tell you. I am quite free today, I


    didn¡¯t see you for a long time. So I dropped a visit. "Zain rk didn¡¯t go that straightforwardly, in fact,


    he was clear that Jensen didn¡¯t want to give an answer. His daughter was so excellent, and a bunch of


    people wanted to date her. So manypanies wanted her. However, she just liked Jensen. So, as a


    father, he could only follow her willing.


    As long as she liked, Zain would pick up stars and moon for her.


    However, if they could marry the Knight family, it was indeed helpful to the development of rk Group,


    so that he had to seize the chance.


    "Oh," Jensen pretended that he just remembered it, "Grandma did tell me, I forgot. But now the


    Karina joined thepany... Hmm! "Jensen was like being bitten by something, suddenly he pursed


    his lips and let out a muffled sound!


    And his ears turned red instantly.


    "What happened Jensen?" Karina saw the scene, and she felt something was wrong, so she wanted to


    "No, nothing." Jensen quickly returned normal, and raised his hand to stop Karina. He touched his lips


    with his hand for a while, and took the opportunity to take a look at Rae who was under the table. He


    saw that Rae was staring at him with dazzling eyes. She pursed her lips, and was mad at him.


    He knew that she was angry because he called Karina rk as Karina. But he couldn¡¯t call her full


    name or Miss rk in front of her dad.


    The woman was really jealous.


    However, he liked it.


    Zain heard the excuse, frowning, and then he said seriously, "Jensen, you are the general manager of


    thispany, you don¡¯t have to care about others opinion about arranging a job. If you arranged


    Karina to be the deputy general manager, and no one in thepany dared to reject. "


    "Mr. rk, I am afraid that our principle is not the same. For me, my employees are not working for me,


    but we cooperate together on the same tform together, I respect their will and opinions." Jensen


    answered with a perfect excuse. Zain was getting more serious, Jensen said, "Considering about


    Karina''s ma¡­ major, I think rk Group is more suitable for her." Jensen said it with a pause, like he


    was bitten by something again.


    "Jensen, you sure you are ok?" Karina was so worried, why she felt weird?


    "If someone is always working at the same position, she could be a machine which just repeating


    the same process. Jensen, you found so many excuses to avoid working with Karina? You know, I


    arrange her to yourpany not because I want her to work here but to build your rtionship. You


    will marry each other, you should try to be close to each other first!" "Dad!" Karina heard what her


    father¡¯s straightforward words, she blushed.


    "That, in fact, this ..." Jensen couldn¡¯t think properly. He tried so hard to stay calm and not let others


    see what was happening. He really had no extra effort to deal with Zain. Because of the woman hiding


    under the table was boldly ying with his sensitive ce! Her tongue was quite flexible, although he


    was still wearing his pants, he still could feel the waves of pleasure! Especially now, this was an


    unprecedented exciting experience as someone else were talking with him, which made Jensen¡¯s lust


    burn!


    Shit!


    Jensen moved the right foot, and he wanted to stop Rae, otherwise he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t


    control himself.


    Rae was kicked by Jensen, and she was still mad at him because calling Karina rk as Karina.


    Although it was normal to call Karina rk as Karina. Just like her name was Rae Jordan, so others


    would call her Rae. But Karina sounded sweeter than her, so she was not happy to hear that! And as


    he kicked on her, so Rae decided to tease him! She looked at the ce she touched just now. He had


    got a boner, and she directly reached out to pull down the zipper...


    Jensen felt he was about to go crazy when he realized what she was doing!


    "Forget about it, I don''t think you are sincere enough. Don''t think that I am begging you to marry


    Karina, I advise you to think about the consequences first if you don''t want to marry her." Zain saw the


    careless attitude of Jensen, and he threatened him, "It¡¯s hard to run munitions business, and if you are


    not going to cooperate with me, I don¡¯t think you can survive too long!"


    Jensen raised his hand and covered his mouth. It seemed that he was thinking something deeply, but


    all his attention was on the woman under the table.


    His right hand was hidden under the table to put on her head and asked her to stop... After all, it could


    be a serious matter if they were exposed. He was capable to protect her, but he knew that she didn''t


    want to be locked and monitored all the time. And he was wondering why she was doing the thing


    now? She usually refused to do for him even if he was willing to pay her. But he realized it was possible


    that she used this way to thank him for cooperating with herpany ... This woman really couldn¡¯t


    find a proper way to say thanks to him.


    It had already been excited enough, now she unzipped his trousers. Now there was only a thin


    underwear between him and her...


    He couldn''t breathe.


    Rae found that he even used his hand to push her head after kicking her. She was mad at him but she


    also knew that Jensen must not be able to control anymore. In fact, she was not afraid to be


    discovered, and she believed in Jensen¡¯s endurance. The point was that he love enduring his desire,


    even when she wanted him. She thought it was time to put him into her shoes! She ignored his hand,


    and he might be afraid of hurting her, so he did not push her hardly, which let her go wilder!


    Rae reached out her hand, and tried to move the thin underwear away for an intimate contact.


    Zain saw Jensen keep silent for a while without answering him, he frowned and asked, "How do you


    think about it?"


    "Then, I..." Jensen now dared not to say one more word, because he was afraid that he would moan


    before saying something.


    "Okay, if that is your attitude, let¡¯s wait and see!" Seeing that Jensen was even more careless than


    before, Zain stormed off!


    When Karina saw this, she was anxious. She thought Jensen was quite weird. She anxiously said,


    "Jensen, my father is not in a good mood today, don''t be angry with him." After speaking, Karina turned


    around and chased out.


    As soon as the door was closed, there were only two people left in the office.


    Jensen sat on the chair and pushed chair back for half a meter, and he raised his hand and carried Rae


    who was under the table into his arms!


    He gritted his teeth and stared at her in front of him. He wanted to scold her, but he couldn''t do it. He


    couldn¡¯t tell whether he should hate or love her!


    "Why do they leave so fast? I still want to see how long you can endure." Rae raised her hand and


    wiped her mouth, staring at him directly. She noticed Jensen¡¯s red ears, and thought he was really


    pure, he could blush just with a blow job. Jensen¡¯s hands suddenly grabbed her boobs and kneaded it.


    She felt a little pain as he pressed heavily. It seemed that he was eager for it now. So he was not as


    calm as he showed. Then his lips came up to kiss her. Rae jumped 2 meters away when she saw it,


    and said, "What are you doing!"


    "Come over here!" Jensen gasped slightly, and the lust was still burning in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t


    get rid of it.


    Seeing that she was still avoiding him, he knew that she was ying with him. He was so eager and


    his eyes turned red.


    "Catch me if you want!" Rae was sure that he was afraid to stand up now. The mess of his penis had


    not been cleaned up yet. She didn''t know if it was because of her saliva or something else...


    Jensen felt annoyed, and he shouted again, "Come here!" He was too embarrassed to look down. He


    always cared about his appearance so he couldn''t ept himself to stand up like this.


    "No, no, I''m going back to thepany, Mr. Knight, I hope we could have a great cooperation." Rae


    was very delighted, she turned around and walked out of the top floor.


    When Rae left the Knight Group Building, she did not realize that she was under surveince at all.


    In a ck Lincoln parked on the side of the road.


    "Dad, what are you waiting for?" Karina saw his father raise the curtain and stare at the Knight Group


    gate. She didn''t know what he was going to do. Was he waiting for Jensen to chase them? But given


    Jensen¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to chase out! Karina didn¡¯t want her father to be


    prejudiced against Jensen, so she exined, ¡°Jensen may have a hard day. He is not like this usually.¡±


    Karina actually didn¡¯t talk with him that much, but in her impression, Jensen was cold, he seldom


    smiled.


    He was truly weird today.


    Moreover, his reaction was also quite confusing.


    Karina thought it thoroughly, and she suddenly started to think about some sexual scenes. No, no, it


    was in the office and he was alone. How could it be possible? Karina felt her cheek was a bit hot, so


    she stopped thinking about those erotic things.


    Zain didn''t speak, but his eyes were tightly staring at the young and beautiful woman who came out of


    Knight Group Building.


    Seeing the woman was in a good mood after she came out. She took out the mirror and lipstick from


    her bag as she walked, and reapplied the makeup while walking. If nothing happened just now, why did


    she do that? Thinking of indecent things, Zain revealed a deep grimness... What a shameless woman


    who dared to do such evil things in front of him! In fact, when the second time Jensen acted differently,


    he guessed that it was unusual, after all, he was also a man.            N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 18 A Woman as Flirtatious as a Fox

    Chapter 18 A Woman as Flirtatious as a Fox


    He just didn¡¯t expect that Jensen Knight, who was always decent, would allow something like this to


    happen.


    Didn¡¯t need to think, it must have been incited by this seductive woman.


    Maybe this seductive woman knew his daughter wasing and deliberately made this happened.


    This was a challenge to their dignity!


    Zain thought and his anger was fuming up.


    ¡°Dad, dad!¡± Karina shouted a few times. She had been talking for so long, but her father hadn¡¯t


    responded at all.


    Zain put down the curtain and looked at Karina with gentleness, ¡°What¡¯s wrong my baby?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said so much just now, and you weren¡¯t listening? I was saying that Jensen isn¡¯t usually like this,


    so don¡¯t get angry with him, dad. And don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future too, otherwise it¡¯ll be a hard


    time for me facing Jensenter.¡± Karina said while both of her hands held Zain¡¯s arm and rubbed her


    head against his shoulder, looking much like a happy little girl.


    Hearing that Karina was still favoring Jensen, the rage in Zain¡¯s heart was even more fierce and out of


    control.


    That seductive woman¡­


    He remembered her!


    ¡­


    After Rae left Knight Group, she didn¡¯t want to go back to thepany yet. Since there¡¯s a group of


    young and handsome guys with good ability in thepany, nothing would go wrong. After thinking for


    a while, she realized that she hadn¡¯t see her dad in the hospital for a long time, so Rae took a taxi and


    headed to a private hospital. Since Heath had been living here for some years, the medical staff were


    familiar with Rae to the point that they greeted her when they saw her. Rae held a bunch of sunflowers


    she just bought downstairs, nodded at everyone and quickly arrived at a door of a senior ward.


    Rae pushed open the door, and there was no trace of the smell of disinfectants. The walls of the room


    were light pink, the bed covers and sheets were printed with cartoon zoo patterns, and not just icy cold


    white colors. These were the changes Rae requested at the beginning, she didn¡¯t want her father to lie


    in a ce without warmth all day. Of course, all this was changed after Jensen donated a dozen of


    advanced testing equipment to the hospital.


    ¡°Dad It¡¯s me, Rae. I bought you sunflowers.I miss you so much...See those flowers? You¡¯re the sun to


    me. I was brought up beneath your sunshine, without you, the lively, cheerful and lovely Rae would not


    exist today¡­¡± Rae murmured and walked to throw away the flowers beside the bedhead that nurse had


    put in today and ced the sunflowers inside. After getting it done, she dusted her hands and went in


    closer to look at Heath¡¯s face, only to see his eyes tightly closed and his eyes were moving under his


    eyelids. Looking at the only movement over his entire body, Rae smiled, ¡°Dad, I know you must nag me


    again, that I should be modest.like Rae, even if you¡¯re really lively, cheerful and lovely, do not boast


    about your merits, otherwise someone will be jealous and take away everything you have someday¡­¡±


    Take away everything she had.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The pretended smile on Rae¡¯s face twitched when she said that. She knew she was really to the point.


    She always felt that her father could feel everything, so even if his eyes were closed, she had to


    pretend to be happy from the moment she stepped into the hospital. But she wasn¡¯t happy at all, every


    time she saw her father lying quietly on bed, there was only hatred in her heart. She hated Stanley who


    was now merry and happy, owning a listedpany and getting praised by people. Why did her father


    suffer this kind of fate in return though he was diligent for his whole life, nice and kind? Not only that,


    though he was lying numbly on bed today, he was used by some unscrupulous journalists as a


    cautionary tale and was scolded endlessly. Thements below were even more evil.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad. I¡¯ve already found someone to help me, you won¡¯t lie down in vain. I¡¯ll drag someone


    down to apany you.¡± After Rae finished saying that, she noticed that Heath¡¯s eyes were moving


    significantly faster, and the heartbeat monitoring device on the side also measured fluctuations. She


    knew it was her father ming her for having such evil thoughts. Rae held Heath¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    angry, dad. There are some things that I must do, not for you but for myself. Otherwise, I can hardly be


    happy in this life.¡±


    Then for that whole afternoon, Rae had sat in the hospital and chattered to Heath about her recent


    events, about thepany, herself and Eric.


    Rae received a phone call from Jensen in the evening. He asked her to attend a charity dinner with him


    and said that she didn¡¯t need to do anything, just to eat. Rae listened and didn¡¯t forget to bargain, ¡°This


    kind of dinner must require fully dressed up right, then how¡¯s the fee going to be? This isn¡¯t an ordinary


    dinner anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jensen saw that she was always talking about money and was extremely speechless, then he


    said, gritting his teeth, ¡°As you wish!¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good. As long as the payment is enough, I¡¯m even willing to y a show with you if you


    want me to. I¡¯m with my dad now.¡± Rae said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±


    After saying that, the call disconnected.


    Rae watched two episodes of Korean dramas and was flooded with sadness from the crying and


    wailing inside the drama when Jensen came. He knocked on the door first, then pushed open the door


    toe in, and treated it as if it was a normal visit and said, ¡°Heath, I¡¯m here to pick up Rae.¡±


    Rae was touched by this small act of Jensen, she felt that he really did respect her father. Others never


    did this, they only regard her father as a patient and weren¡¯t as solemn and serious. Rae didn¡¯t say it


    out, but her eyes had sharply caught it first, ¡°You went home and changed your pants? Oh was it really


    necessary? It was just a little bit wet on the crotch area, do you know that washing clothes harms~¡±


    Jensen saw that she was speaking so straightforwardly without being shy, and Heath was still listening,


    so he immediately lowered his head towards her lips and kissed her, wanting her to be quiet.


    Sure enough, Rae became quiet. She nced at the person on the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯am leaving now


    dad. I¡¯lle visit you another day. Remember to miss me.¡±


    As they were at that kind of charity dinner, they certainly couldn¡¯t dress casually, so Rae thought


    Jensen would take her to some clothing studio to change. But to her surprise, he drove the car directly


    to a designer store. There were two staff members in professional dresses standing in front of the


    store, and it looked like they were waiting for them. Rae was nestled in the passenger seat and swiping


    on Facebook originally, when she saw Jensen parked the car there and wasn¡¯t moving, she then put


    down her phone and asked, ¡°You want to buy me clothes here?¡±


    ¡°Go in with them, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Jensen raised his chin and pointed to the store.


    Rae didn¡¯t say much, if it was needless for her to pay, why not? She pushed open the door to get off,


    and the two female staff members immediately came forward. They were very cordial as they called


    herst name and weed her. Rae followed them in. As she took a nce at the interior


    decorations and products disyed separately, she knew all of them were designed to enhance the


    shopping experience. Brand is the power, she thought. Even though it¡¯s expensive, it still made the


    shopping experience worthwhile. When passing by a shelf, she saw a dress that was particrly


    beautiful and subconsciously stopped her steps.


    A staff saw that and said, ¡°Miss Jordan, the dress you¡¯re going to wear tonight is in the dressing room.


    If there¡¯s another style that you like, you can make a call and we will deliver it to your houseter.¡±


    Hearing that, Rae didn¡¯t expect that Jensen have chosen a dress for her. She shrugged her shoulders


    and continued walking and didn¡¯t look at any other dresses.


    She was taken into the dressing room by two women. The room was softly lit and had severalrge


    floor-to-ceiling mirrors that could illuminate the front and back of a person in full view. After Rae sat


    down on a sofa, one served her a cup of tea, while the other went to get the dress. The staff gave her a


    brief introduction while waiting, ¡°The dress that you¡¯re going to wearter is called Gxy, which is


    designed specifically for you. The designer¡¯s name is E¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute, specially designed?¡± Rae


    didn¡¯t care what the designer¡¯s name was or her impressive resume. It¡¯s no doubt that the designer was


    certainly excellent since he had the ability to work in a designer brand like this!


    What she cared most was that the dress was specially designed and made to her?


    Then did it mean that she would have her first designer dress soon?


    Rae¡¯s heart thumped while thinking about this. It wasn¡¯t because she was about to wear the dress, but


    because she didn¡¯t expect her casual words to be bore in mind by Jensen, and he even found an


    opportunity to fulfill it to her. It must be because she joked that Karina¡¯s clothes for being so expensive


    He is so¡­


    Rae didn¡¯t know how to describe him anymore.


    ¡°Yes, this is one of the dress in our couture project. Mr. Knight has already discussed your size with our


    designer long ago, that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t bothered you.¡± The staff exined politely.


    The dress arrived.


    When Rae saw it for the first time, she felt that it indeed matched the name Gxy.


    The color of the dress from the shoulders to the hem was gradually fading from dark blue to ck, and


    it was embellished with many silver dots. Not knowing what craft technique was used, when the dress


    swayed, the dots on it reflected out light, just like real stars! Rae was stunned. She had always insisted


    that as long as you knew how to match, even cheaper clothes could also be quite fascinating. However


    after seeing the real designer dress, she only understood that some things could really only be bought


    with high price!


    ¡°Miss Jordan, let me help you put it on.¡± The staff held the dress in front of her and said.


    ¡°How¡­ How much is this?¡± Rae¡¯s poor and shabby nature kicked in, she asked while the staff removed


    her clothing.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the specific amount, but you can refer to the same designer¡¯s design work in the


    previous years.¡± The staff smiled.


    After Rae was changed into the dress, she was still staring nkly at it, and before she could return to


    her conscious, she was brought by the staff to another area to have her makeup done.


    Outside the store.


    Jensen leaned against the car, his slender figure was perfect even though he just stood so casually.


    His right hand was holding a cigarette and he seemed to be bothered by something. The plume


    of cigarette smoke dissipates,as he blew a cloud of smoke. Indeed, there was something bothering


    him. He had just received a phone call from his grandmother, saying that there will be a birthday party


    for Karina the next month, and he must attend.


    And coincidentally, that day was also Rae¡¯s birthday too!


    Jensen lost his patience instantly and consequently, he was heavily scolded by his grandmother. She


    said that the rk family had a wide range of rtionships. The birthday party would invite friends from


    the businessmunity. Before hanging up the phone, she threatened him again that he must attend.

 Chapter 19 Only You could be Mrs. Knight

    Chapter 19 Only You could be Mrs. Knight


    ¡°Jensen.¡±


    Suddenly Jensen heard a loud voice calling his name, he was shocked and identally dropped the


    cigarette on the ground. He turned his head and saw Rae beside him. He didn''t know when she came


    to him. Rae held her dress and looked at him suspiciously. He looked at her face. Rae put on light


    makeup, which made her beautiful face look even better. Her long wavy curly hair didn''t change much,


    she just added some trinkets on her hair and she looked absolutely gorgeous. But the most stunning


    part of her was her skirt.


    Her natural aura wasn¡¯t outshone by the beautiful clothes. As if the whole night sky quietly covered her


    body as a decoration, shepletely showed her beauty with the dress. But even with the vast starry


    sky, it couldn''tpare with her bright and cheerful face at this moment. Just a smile and that would


    "Why do you smoke again? What''s bothering you?" Rae could see that he wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Since she came out, she had called him twice but he just leaned at the car door and smoked. Then


    Rae had the idea to scare him. Before this, Jensen was admitted to the hospital because of excessive


    smoking that caused him to fall sick. After he was discharged from the hospital, she ordered him to give


    up smoking, then she rarely saw him smoking again.


    Jensen was annoyed that he kept thinking about stuff and forgot to check when she came out. Actually


    he never gave up smoking, He just never smoked in front of her. Seeing that he was caught smoking,


    he said, "I can''t help it just now."


    "Oh, right, sleep in your study room tonight. I hate the smell of smoke." Rae said and carried her dress,


    walked towards the passenger seat in front and got in the car.


    After stepping on the cigarette butt, Jensen got in the car. Jensen saw that Rae didn¡¯t say anything


    after she buckled her seatbelt, he reached out and poked her in the face, "Are you really angry?"


    "I don''t talk to people who can''t keep their promises." Rae turned her head and looked out of the


    window, showing the back of her head to Jensen. It urred to her that when Jensen was admitted to


    the hospital, she saw him lying on the bed quietly. He looked just like her father when he was ill, she


    was afraid that he would be like him. It was really painful to see the people she cared for suffering from


    illness and she felt truly helpless. She didn''t want to experience it again. In short, because of her father,


    she really couldn''t see anyone around her fell sick.


    Jensen knew that she was angry because she was worried. Her father¡¯s incident had left her


    traumatized. In fact, everyone who seemed to be cheerful had a hidden side to their personality. Just


    like when he was hospitalized before, although she didn''t say anything nice to him, but he knew that


    every time when he was sleepy, she would stay by his bed and keep an eye on him.


    Some people were naturally not good at expressing themselves, but you couldn¡¯t deny that they were


    sensitive and fragile in the depth of their mind.


    Jensen leaned forward, reached out and hugged her. He tried the old way of keeping calling her name,


    "Rae, Rae, Rae, Rae, Rae..."


    Rae saw that Jensen wouldn¡¯t stop even after calling out her name for more than ten times, she finally


    couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Every time Jensen called her, it¡¯s like she was cursed. She always had


    goosebumps all over her body. She didn''t know how this man who seemed to be cold could get so


    affectionate. As long as he showed his affection a little bit, she, who was thick-skinned, couldn''t stand it


    at all.


    "Oh, stop calling!¡± Rae pushed him away.


    Once Jensen saw Rae''s reaction, he knew that he had seeded, he quickly took the opportunity to


    ask, ¡°So tonight, will you still let me sleep in the study room?" The apartment was a standard two-


    bedroom apartment. He turned one of the rooms into a study room, so they only had one bedroom.


    Every time he made her angry, he had to go to the study room to sleep on the tiny chair.


    Rae took a deep breath and pretended to be angry, "Don¡¯t push your luck..."


    "Rae, Rae, Rae, Rae..." Jensen said.


    "Oh, it¡¯s so annoying. Stop calling my name. You can sleep with me, alright?" Rae saw that he wanted


    to call her again, so she raised her hand to cover her ears like she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She really


    couldn''t bear it! In fact, she really didn''t understand why she couldn''t hear Jensen calling her name like


    this. But in the next few years, when she grew up a little bit more and had more knowledge of the


    world, she would realize that people would encounter many people in their lives but it¡¯s really rare to


    find someone who would call your name so attentively and sincerely.


    Some people couldn¡¯t meet such a person even through out their whole life. Just listening to him calling


    her name made her heart tremble and made her feel touched.


    Jensen saw that she finallypromised, he smiled and stopped calling her name. He started the


    engine and drove to the dinner party.


    ¡­¡­


    The charity event was very magnificent. There were big round tables arranged in four rows, which


    could amodate four to five hundred people. The candles, red wine, flowers, porcin bowls and


    tes, wine sses, knives and forks on the table made her felt dizzy under the light. Rae followed


    Jensen at the back since she got out of the car. Although she was domineering at home, she knew she


    needed to respect Jensen outside. Since they got out of the car and stepped into the event hall, there


    were people saying hello to Jensen all the way. They just kept greeting him by calling him Mr. Knight.


    Jensen nodded to them, but he didn''t talk to them. Rae also nodded slightly as a response.


    Now that the dinner party had not started, they were brought to another big room for a rx. Theyout


    and decoration of the big room was as grand and good as the main hall, with purple as the main color


    of the room. There were more than a dozen high-footed tables scattered in the room. A variety of drinks


    and desserts were served on the long table at the side. Everyone was all dressed up in expensive and


    elegant clothing. They walked around with champagne in their hands, chatted andughed freely with


    other guests. Rae looked at them and felt that they were a little...


    "Are you bored already?" Jensen seemed to be able to read her mind. He asked her.


    "I get paid from you, I dare not toin.¡± Rae took a ss of champagne from a passing waiter''s


    tray. She took a sip and found that it was not the taste she wanted. Then she gave the champagne to


    Jensen.


    Jensen took a look, took the ss and drank it naturally.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Knight and Miss rk have such a good rtionship. It really made others


    envy." Said a female voice nearby.


    Rae was stunned when she heard this. Miss rk? Did this woman recognize her as Karina rk?


    "Your dress is so beautiful. Let me think who is the designer. Sorry, I forgot his name all of a sudden.


    But I knew he had a superb skill in transforming the elements of the starry sky into the decorations on


    his clothes. But I heard that he¡¯s still on holiday abroad... Mr. Knight,you are super cool. It¡¯s pretty hard


    to get his dress.¡± The woman in a ck dress came to Rae and stared at her dress with apliment.


    Jensen¡¯s face turned annoyed, ¡°She is not¡­¡±


    "Ahem, indeed, the dress is very nice." Rae saw that Jensen wanted to correct the woman, she quickly


    coughed and gave a vague answer, acting as if she didn¡¯t hear the woman calling her as Miss rk.


    "Miss rk, you write on your blog that you wanted to see Pini''s opera, didn¡¯t you? OMG, I


    suddenly forgot its name. Could you please tell the name again? It has been released in the theater


    recently, shall we go to see it together? The woman in ck dress thought about the name again but


    she still couldn¡¯t remember it. She looked at "Miss rk" and asked persistently, "Miss rk, would


    you mind give me a hint? Maybe I would remember it."


    Rae couldn¡¯t answer the question.


    Opera?


    ¡®Pu... Who is Pini?¡¯


    "The opera, it is uhm..." Rae turned her head and secretly winked at Jensen. She wanted him to help


    her. Jensen knew a lot of things and was always well-informed, he would know the answer. At the


    same time, she also experienced a little bit of Karina rk¡¯s life. It seemed that Karina¡¯s life was


    surrounded by art. Anyone who came up to her could start with a casual invitation rted to art, like


    watching opera.


    Jensen found that Rae still refused to reveal her identity even when she was clueless. What was she


    thinking? And she also asked for help from him. Jensen was unhappy, he turned and left.


    Rae realized that Jensen got angry, but he also helped her to leave the awkward situation when he left.


    Rae said with a smile, "I''ll see what¡¯s the matter with him first, let¡¯s talkter."


    The woman in ck dress nodded, why did it feel strange?


    She heard that Miss rk liked this kind of thing very much. As soon as Miss rk heard about this


    topic, she would talk a lot. But now, why was she like that?


    The woman in ck dress didn''t think much about it. She turned and talked with others.


    "Jensen, Jensen!" Rae saw Jensen went straight ahead. She couldn''t help calling him twice. Seeing


    that he slowed down, she picked up her dress and walked two steps passing him. Then she stepped


    back and asked, "Why didn''t you help me just now? What is the name of the opera? Rae hadn¡¯t


    finished her words, suddenly, Jensen took a big step towards her and held her waist and moved her


    towards him. She looked back and saw two little boys in little suits running past where she was


    standing.


    These naughty kids...


    "I will never allow my kids to rush like this, never." Rae muttered. If Jensen was not here, she would be


    knocked over. She leaned against her man and asked, "Jensen, tell me the answer."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Turandot." Jensen gave in, he looked down at his woman in his arms and asked, "How can you admit


    that you are Karina?"


    "Oh, this social circle is so small, if people know that you don''t even take your future Mrs. Knight out


    but you brought me out with you, people will talk about it..." Rae¡¯s voice was getting softer and weaker.


    Didn¡¯t she want him to introduce herself as Rae openly but not Karina? But she was nobody. Who


    would care if she told her name? Unlike Karina rk, her name represented her family and always won


    respect to her.


    "It¡¯s all in your imagination!" Jensen got angry, what did she mean the future Mrs. Knight?


    Unless he permitted, who could decide which woman he was going to marry as they wish?!


    There was something happening at the entrance of the room.


    Rae looked towards the noise and found that the person who came was Eric!


    He was dressed in a white suit. He looked as cool as the summer breeze. He kept his smile as


    everyone greeted andplimented him. He also greeted some of them along the way.


    She could hear a few wordsing from the conversation over there.


    "When Mayor Parry takes over the office, I''ll send you the ruby I''ve treasured for many years. A pretty


    huge one. I guarantee you that you can''t find a second one in the world at present."


    "Oh, please don¡¯t, it¡¯s not confirmed yet that I¡¯ll be the mayor, it¡¯s better to just call me Eric."


    "Oh, Mayor Parry, how modest you are! Although the official documents have not been released yet, it


    ¡®s beyond doubt that you will be appointed as the mayor!¡±

 Chapter 20 If You Dare Touch Me...

    Chapter 20 If You Dare Touch Me...


    ¡°Yeah, Mayor Parry is quite young and promising. In the future, he¡¯ll help us quite a lot. The economy¡¯s


    conditions are tough right now. One day, if we stuck in dilemma, sure you can not just stand by.¡±


    ¡°Don''t¡¯ worry, everyone counts in the development of economy, so I will try my utmost to safeguard


    everyone.¡±


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s quite reassuring.¡±


    Rae¡¯s heart began to fasten as soon as she heard this. Eric was going to be mayor? Howe


    she had never heard him talking about this? To him, wasn¡¯t it easier to ruin Barnes Food Company? Is


    that mean the Knight Group would be under his restrictions as well?!


    ¡°Where are you looking at, I¡¯m right here.¡± Jensen could tell she was feeling tense as soon as Eric


    appeared, and he waved his hand in front of her face to catch her attention.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m off to the restroom.¡± As soon as Rae finished speaking, she handed what she held in hand to


    Jensen.


    It was a small bag for decorative purposes which couldn¡¯t even fit a cellphone. She thought it¡¯d be a


    hassle to take along, so she handed it to Jensen.


    Jensen held onto it, and awaited Rae to return. He wasn¡¯t about to fawn on him like most people would.


    To him, a mayor wasn¡¯t too much of a threat, and Eric couldn¡¯t threaten him, anyway. If he wanted to


    move the Knight Group out of this ce one day, then the gross economy would surely take a blow and


    it¡¯d be quite problematic for Eric as well.


    The cell in hand began to vibrate.


    Jensen flipped it over to take a look; a text came from someone named Evie. The cell had his


    fingerprint stored, so he unlocked it to take a look.


    The second he did, he raised an eyebrow and cold shivers ran down his spine!


    ¡°You look beautiful tonight with the dress.¡±


    These words¡­


    ¡°Evie¡± sounded like the name of a woman; but if this person was a woman, why did she send a text


    rather than greet in person? Jensen came to a realization. He tapped the contact card of Evie and


    called the number. In a few seconds, he saw Eric picked up the cellphone while saying ¡®excuse me¡¯,


    and Jensen instantly became furious!


    He immediately hung up, and tookrge strides toward the women¡¯s restroom! Didn¡¯t she say they


    didn¡¯t keep in touch, then why does she have Eric¡¯s number and renamed the contact name as Evie.


    Was it to deceive him!? Thinking about the fact that she kept in contact with Eric in secret and even lie


    to him about it, Jensen was even more furious! He pushed the women¡¯s restroom open, and the people


    inside screamed and rushed out. Rae, who was still inside, suddenly turned around and was stumped,


    ¡°Jensen, you¡­!¡±


    The next second, she took a deep breath because of the pain.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me!?¡± Jensen was angry, and he grabbed onto her wrist with such force that it felt


    as though he was going to wring her hand off!


    Rae¡¯s eyebrows scrunched together, she didn¡¯t understand where all this anger wasing from.


    ¡­


    Inside the resting hall.


    ¡°Geez, it was so scary, how could that man just barge into the women¡¯s restroom like that!?¡±


    ¡°Was it Mr. Knight from Knight Group? It was all too sudden, I couldn¡¯t tell!¡±


    ¡°He looked pissed; there was a woman inside who didn¡¯t budge, maybe it had something to do with


    her.¡±


    Eric listened in on a few of the women around him that mored. He still held his phone in hand and


    felt something wrong. Right after he texted her, she called him, and before he could answer, she hung


    up. Could it be the phone call wasn¡¯t from her, but¡­


    From Jensen!?


    Thinking about this, Eric immediately headed for the women¡¯s restroom!


    ¡­


    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± Rae was in pain, and her temper began to swell up as well, ¡°What are


    you doing, let me go!¡±


    Jensen let her go as she requested. He took up the phone and show her the message from earlier,


    then asked in a very cold, deep tone, ¡°Evie?¡±


    Her heart sank as she looked at it and instantly realized why he was so angry. In her mind, she was


    cursing Eric for sending her a text like that. He really got her in trouble now!


    Rae¡¯s eyes began to dart around as she pondered for an exnation, but she was under intense


    pressure as Jensen continued to stare at her. She opened her mouth but found herself unable to


    speak. Should she be honest or not?


    ¡°You lied to me?!¡± Thinking that those two kept in touch behind his back, Jensen could only feel anger


    and betrayal swell inside him. He was never ustomed to show his fear, so he managed to cover it


    up with anger. And now he was extremely angry. He¡¯d treated her well all these years, and he feared


    that Eric¡¯s arrival would ruin everything! After he was done talking, Jensen threw Rae¡¯s phone to the


    side! The cellphone couldn¡¯t withstand the force and shattered into numerous pieces, itsponent¡¯s


    flew all over the ce. This showed how furious he was!


    ¡°Hey, I know you¡¯re angry, but why did you ruin my phone! I paid for that!¡± Rae didn¡¯t think before she


    shouted out at him. She still felt unfair so she rummage around him for the phone, ¡°No way, I get to


    break your phone too, where¡¯s your phone!?¡±


    As her hands searched all over his body for his phone, Jensen thought that it was her way to dodge his


    question, so he immediately kissed her face! He was so desperate to leave some kind of mark on her


    and to ensure that she was still his. The sudden kiss caused a struggle of Rae, who began to scream


    out, but a voice came from the door then made her fall silent, and Jensen stopped. He looked to the


    door, with hostility shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Little Rae, Little Rae, are you in there?¡±


    The calls were followed by knocks on the door.


    Rae looked in the direction of the door, and Jensen noted. He tugged her right back into her arms and


    began to madly kiss her again! He also advanced on her and pushed her backward until her back was


    hit against a stall door. He felt a sense of revenge, then he looked down at Rae and gave a fierce yet


    effeminatemand, ¡°Scream.¡±


    Scream?


    Like hell she would!


    Eric was right outside, there was no way she¡¯d scream!


    She stubbornly bit her lower lip to keep silent!


    But the man confronting her was Jensen, whom she¡¯d spent time with day and night. He probably knew


    how to find the sensitive points on her body better than she did. She felt his hand start sliding up her


    skirt and softly pinching her core, which was enough to make her let down her guard and let out a


    moan, ¡°Oh,god!¡± As she found herself groaning, she bit down her lips even more. Her entire body felt


    like it was on fire, and she stared at him in anger!


    But it was toote.


    The knocking on the door outside suddenly stopped.


    Did he hear it?


    Thinking of this, Rae¡¯s face immediately turned blushed; she was in quite an inexplicable situation.


    Outside the entrance stood the love of her, while inside the door she was so intimate with another


    man¡­ And he heard her.


    Jensen was even more mad at her willingness to confront him for the man outside as she bit her lips


    tightly to refrain herself from shouting. Normally, when other people were around, didn¡¯t she want to


    embarrassed him by screaming out loudly? Why didn¡¯t she scream out now? Was she really concerned


    about how Eric would think of her? Was she afraid to let Eric know that they were far more intimate


    than he could expect?


    No, the more reluctant she showed to let the man outside find out, the more anxious Jensen wanted


    him to know!


    With this in mind, he lifted up her skirt, grabbed her waist and pushed her back against the door, then


    he began thrust in and out!


    As he pounded her depth harder, she was simted and let out a deep moan again, The man outside


    was probably still there, so Rae held onto Jensen¡¯s head to prevent herself from falling as well as to


    keep herself from crying out again.


    She could felt the shiver went through her body as he went deeper into her wetness again and again.


    She tried hard to control herself, but the choppy voice still came out of her lips and got into Jensen¡¯s


    ears.


    They say a woman¡¯s cries are like aphrodisiac to a man¡¯s ears. Her moan made Jensen thrust even


    faster and harder. In the end, this intentional sex seemed more like a voluntary one that was done out


    of affection rather than to provoke the person outside. Rae began to hold onto Jensen even tighter, and


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    her body began to throb as she was about to have an orgasm. Her mind was nk, only thinking about


    when was he going to stop, and there was a moment that she forgot someone was outside the door.


    ¡°Louder?¡± Jensen could feel the woman in his hands, soft yet wet and his eyes turned darker.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me¡­¡± Rae mumbled. Though she didn¡¯t hold back her voice, it seemed not enough for


    Jensen. Did this man have some kind of fetish to ask her to shout out loud?


    Jensen stopped moving and ced a hand deliberately into her depth, then he showed it to her, ¡°See


    how wet you are, doesn¡¯t it feel ufortable to hold on your voice? Just shout it all out.¡±


    ¡°I did¡­¡± Rae insisted; But now he stopped, leaving his hardness buried inside her¡­ She wrapped up


    his shoulders and pleaded, ¡°Hurry and keep going.¡±


    Jensen suddenlyughed, ¡°Guess my worries were unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rae held onto him tightly and began to rub against him on her own; she wanted


    him badly.


    It was quite unbearable to stop halfway, she thought.


    ¡°Because right now, you get all wet the second I just touch you.¡± Jensen whispered softly next to her


    ear.


    That deep, sulky voice was seductive.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rae was addicted when she heard it! She felt like she wasing!


    ¡°Hold on tight¡­¡± He gave her a kind reminder.

 Chapter 21 What Qualification Do You Have

    Chapter 21 What Qualification Do You Have


    Time passed by as they hung each other panting from the climax, and they all exploded at the same


    time.


    Jensen wanted to have one more turn, but the loudspeaker in the restroom kept broadcasting and


    reminded him that he was about to make a speech onstage. He went to the washbasin with her in his


    arms, took several pieces of tissue and put them on the marble bathroom countertop. Then he put her


    on it, and squatted in front of her to help her clean¡­


    "I''ll do it myself." Rae knew what he wanted to do, so she shut her legs subconsciously.


    "Why are you shy? It''s not the first time." She was so weak that he could easily spread her legs to


    clean her private part.


    Rae closed her eyes, panted for a while and suddenly remembered something important. She nced


    at the door, and then grumbled to Jensen,


    "It''s thest time, or I''ll hate you."


    "Well, he doesn''t seem to care about you, or he would break in. The door hasn''t been locked." After


    Jensen cleaned up the mess, he tidied up himself and said calmly, "Do you know why he didn''te


    in?"


    Rae pursed her lips and was wondering why Eric didn''t break in. Though she felt a bit disappointed,


    she defended Eric, "He is not as dissolute as you!"


    "Dissolute? When you slept with him¡­" Jensen felt he went too far and shut up at once.


    As Jensen mentioned her past, Rae wanted to refute. However, thinking about what he had done just


    now, she decided to keep silent and let him feel ufortable. Rae jumped down from the countertop,


    adjusted her underwear and straightened her skirt. She fixed her hair and looked at herself in the


    mirror. She looked fine. When she walked out, she discovered that a sign that said "In maintenance"


    was at the door. No wonder no one came in to disturb them.


    Rae smiled, kicked that sign away and thought he was ¡®considerate¡¯.


    Jensen took her to the first table in the second row, which was closest to the stage. Two seats were


    empty. After she sat down, she sat still because she was so tired. The host invited Jensen to deliver a


    speech. Before Jensen went up, he bent down and whispered to her ear, "Have something." With that,


    he stroked her hair and went up.


    The man sitting next to her asked, "May I have your name please? Is Mr Knight your¡­?"


    Rae turned her gaze at the man and pointed to herself proudly, "A pretty youngdy but not the


    daughter from the rk family. So, who do you think I am?"


    The man did not expect her to be so frank and rude. He was embarrassed for a second, smiled and


    stopped talking with her.


    Rae didn''t care at all.


    She had salmon on her te and suddenly realized that everyone was looking at the stage with


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    attention as if the one on stage is really somebody.


    She followed their eyesight, only to find it was Jensen standing onstage to deliver a speech. Did they


    have to be so focus? Rae nced at him, but she could not take her eyes off Jensen once she saw


    Jensen standing under the spotlights, in a ck suit, as if he was rimmed with gold. His face was eye-


    catching, not to mention his elegant and noble manners and charming voice. There was content and


    When everyone apuded, she suddenly realized that he had finished speaking. Seeing hime


    over from the stage, Rae took back her gaze and continued to have the fish.


    "Are you fully attracted by me?"


    After sitting down, Jensen nodded to all men at the table, and locked his eyes on Rae who was eating


    fish. Though the spotlights were dazzling, he kept staring at Rae. He felt very satisfied when she


    focused on looking at him just now since she seldom did that.


    Rae felt him a bit annoying, raised her head and said, "This foundation funded me before. I didn''t


    expect it to be yours. Perhaps¡­"


    Jensen held his breath.


    He thought she knew something.


    "It''s the destiny? What a coincidence!" Rae smiled at him, took a piece of fish and had it.


    "Coincidence?" Jensen was a bit mad at her.


    "Yes." Rae was eating and gave a simple answer. She was poor and applied for financial aid. They just


    knew each other at that time. Let alone he was the boss and boss never cared about trifles. Rae


    thought for a while and felt that Jensen was really a visionary. He made a n long time ago. Unlike


    other offspring of the rich, he would not squander his money.


    Jensen was silent.


    He thought angrily. Why did she think that it was just a coincidence? When she filled in the application


    form, she just wrote a simple reason on it. "If you don''t help me, perhaps I will jump from a building with


    my father." Why did she think that her application could be approved because of her threat?


    "The dessert was macarons. Your favorite vor!" Rae looked at delicate and good-looking dessert


    served by the waiter. She couldn''t help but feel happy. She picked up one and took a bite, "It''s


    delicious. Have a try." Then, Rae put a macaron to Jensen''s mouth.


    Jensen was angry and refused to have it with his mouth shut.


    "Have a try." Rae had no idea why he was unhappy. She thought for a while and said on purpose, "


    Little Jensen, take a bite!"


    Jensen felt weird.


    "Little Jensen." Rae repeated deliberately.


    "Stop it, Rae." Jensen lowered his voice and warned.


    "If you don''t eat, I''ll continue. Little Jensen. Little Jensen¡­" Jensen couldn''t stand it and open his


    mouth to have it. Rae raised her eyebrow with a proud look. She could handle Jensen. Then, she


    noticed Jensen''s ear turned red, she smiled more brightly, got close to him and whispered to his ear,


    "Mr Knight is so pure. Are you think about something?"


    Jensen''s ear was burning.


    Little Jensen.


    Rae liked to call him that when they had sex.


    She called him Little Jensen on the bed and praised him with dirty words like ¡®Little Jensen, you are so


    hard¡¯.


    Jensen couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He couldn''t sit still, so he got up and went to the terrace for a blow.


    ¡­


    He didn''t expect to run into Eric on the terrace.


    It seemed that Eric have been standing there for some time, since there were a lot of cigarette butts on


    top of the trash can.


    Jensen was not going to talk with him. He stood against the railing, took out a mobile phone and


    ordered his assistant to buy a new mobile phone and card for Rae.


    "She doesn''t like that." Eric said.


    "Oh?" Jensen said.


    "I mean, Rae was always outspoken in sexual words and speaks without thinking, but she''s actually


    quite conservative. If you want her, you can do it with her when you get home, so she would be¡­" Eric


    struggled for the right words and was lost for words. In his opinion, Jensen only pleased himself without


    considering Rae''s feelings.


    "What right do you have to say that?" Jensen did not like Eric who thought he knew Rae very well.


    Jensen didn''t think so. When Jensen was with Rae, Rae often amused him and had a variety of tricks.


    Or, she restrained herself in front of Eric?


    Eric.


    Jensen felt annoyed when he thought about what Rae had done before with Eric. He didn''t mind that


    she was not a virgin. He loved Rae all the time, but she also slept with another man and even called


    that man''s name when she was excited.


    He was probably jealous.


    "I¡­" "Don''t think that you can educate me because you thought you knew her well. Eric, I don''t care if


    she was conservative or not in front of you. Anyway, it''s none of your business." Jensen said gently.


    Eric didn''t say anything and thought for a while. He felt that Jensen seemed to imply that Rae had slept


    with him before. Though they were in love, they hadn''t slept together before.


    Since Jensen didn''te back and she had finished eating macaron, Rae went to the terrace for


    Jensen. Seeing Eric on the terrace, Rae was nervous and afraid that they would fight, so she spoke to


    Jensen, "Hey, I''m tired!"


    Hearing that, Jensen was not upset. He threw a nce at Eric, turned around and walked towards Rae.


    Rae didn''t look back at Eric since she felt embarrassed when she thought that she had sex with Jensen


    and was heard by Eric.


    "What are you talking about?" Rae felt Jensen was a bit strange and asked.


    Jensen pressed the elevator button and said with anger, "You."


    "I know that. I mean, give me some details" Rae shook his hand and wanted him to be happy.


    "He said that you are reserved and we should have sex at home." Jensen was much more


    straightforward when facing Rae.

 Chapter 22 Win by Dirty Tricks

    Chapter 22 Win by Dirty Tricks


    Eric''s words really upset Jensen. How could her ex-boyfriend even came to tell him how to make love


    with her.


    Rae could not helpughing and had no idea why they talked about that. It was obvious Jensen had


    misunderstood Eric!


    She had never had sex with Eric, so Eric wouldn''t teach Jensen how to make love with her. Jensen


    must have misunderstood!


    When she had sex with Jensen for the first time, she was embarrassed, shy and nervous. However, he


    put on a proud look when he saw the blood on the sheet, "Well, I make you be a woman."


    Hearing that, she couldn''t stand it. She loved to win in any aspect. Therefore, she pretended to be


    experienced and refuted, "Idiot. The blood on the sheet is because I''ve got my period. If you thought it


    came from the first sex, and perhaps you would enjoy this experience every month."


    Jensen looked gloomy.


    His expression changed.


    She felt warm because he didn''t mind if she was a virgin or not. He scratched his head and asked, "Are


    you alright?" Rae wanted to marry him at once if it weren''t for another man in her heart.


    "Why are youughing?" Jensen was confused.


    "Nothing. I am just pleased." Thinking of the past, Rae was even happier.


    ¡­


    In the evening of the ss reunion, Rae finished her work and went back to her apartment by car. She


    put on the gorgeous dressing, looked at herself in the mirror and made sure that nothing went wrong.


    Then she took a taxi to SV Hotel. When she got off the taxi, she met Isabe. They greeted each other


    and then went in together.


    "Rae, your dress is awesome. Did you spend much on it?" Isabe said, reached out to touch Rae''s


    clothes and felt somewhat strange.


    She looked at Rae in confusion.


    "You are so clever. How could you find something wrong only by touching it once?" Rae was a bit


    embarrassed. She felt quitefortable when she tried it. How could Isabe know it was fake so


    easily? Rae didn''t hide it from Isabe and said, "It''s fake. Please keep this secret."


    "Well..." Isabe took a look at the other outfits on Rae and thought they must be all fake.


    Suddenly, Isabe felt Rae was really poor.


    Though Rae was with Jensen, their souls were separated and Jensen did not love her sincerely.


    Rae didn''t notice that Isabe fell into deep thoughts. She took Isabe upstairs. When the elevator


    opened, Rae heard the waitresses gossiping.


    "Really? Louisa is in the second private room? Please let me serve the dishes. I want her autographs!"


    "OK. Anyway, I saw her when I served the dishes just now. She doesn''t look very well today, so you''d


    better not ask her for the autograph. If you offend her, we may receiveints and suffer losses."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Well¡­"


    The waitresses'' voice faded away.


    Louisa.


    Rae would have forgotten to revenge if she hadn''t heard that name.


    Louisa even asked someone to strip her naked and shoot her picture. Louisa did such a wicked thing


    and was not afraid of going to hell.


    "What''s the matter with you, Rae?" Isabe sensed something was wrong and asked.


    Rae answered, "I was kidnapped before. The kidnappers wanted to strip me naked, take my picture


    and post it on the Inte. It was Louisa behind this."


    "Are you alright?" Isabe asked.


    "I would not stand here if I had an ident. Jensen came there in time and saved me. If I run into


    Louisa, I will not let go of her!" Rae said with anger.


    They went to the private room.


    As they opened the door, the familiar faces came into Rae''s eye. Though they had slight change, Rae


    could recognize them. However, so many people were in the private room. Only then did Rae know that


    students of the same grade all came to the reunion. Jensen showed no interest and didn''te with


    her.


    Would Erice here?


    Rae thought and went in. A man said, "It¡¯s Rae! Our beauty queen. Warmly wee!"


    "Stop it. Forget about it, Okay?." Rae waved her hand and signaled that man to stop it.


    "No way, you are still so beautiful. I heard that you started apany. When I talk about someone


    beautiful and smart, you are always the first one thates to my mind."


    "Yeah. At that time, Rae''s drawer was always filled with gifts and love letters at festivals. We were so


    envious!"


    "I remember that Eric was so nice with Rae and I beg if Rae asked, he would definitely hand over the


    tissue to Rae though she was in girl¡¯s washroom."


    "Well."


    Someone interrupted them since it was not good to talk about how much they loved each other in front


    of a couple that had broken up.


    Rae sighed when they talked about the past.


    It seemed that all these memories just happened yesterday, but it had passed for years. She was


    suddenly filled with emotion. When it fell silent, Rae said, "It doesn''t matter. It¡¯ gone. I still remember


    that you always missed the ss to y basketball and let me watch for you. However, when trouble


    came, you ran even faster than anyone and the director had caught me several times."


    "Sorry, man." The manughed.


    Isabe stood on the side.


    Isabe looked at Rae standing in the center and felt ufortable. Isabe didn''t understand why


    Rae could catch attention so easily, but she had to be excluded by them. Though she was not so


    beautiful as Rae, she was more capable than Rae. When they were at school, she was good at


    studying and Rae was just a poor student. Why did Rae get so well with everyone?


    Isabe took another look at Rae who was standing in the center and chatting with several ssmates.


    Isabe was silent for moments, turned around and went out.


    She didn''t like such an asion. Isabe nned to had some makeup on in the restroom, but she ran


    into Louisa. As a new star, Louisa became popr very soon. Someone was jealous, so Isabe could


    often saw the nder about her on the Inte. Thinking about what Rae said just now, Isabe


    thought it was Rae who asked the reporters to nder Louisa. Otherwise, Louisa would not kidnap her.


    Perhaps Rae and Louisa held a grudge against each other.


    Rae was wearing fake designer clothes.


    Some evil thoughts came into Isabe''s mind and she felt somewhat excited. They surrounded Rae as


    if stars surrounded the moon. If they knew that Rae wore fake clothes, could they stillpliment Rae?


    "Hello, Louisa." Isabe said hello and had a n in her mind. Though Rae was her friend¡­


    No, Rae took Isabe as a friend, but Isabe never admitted it.


    In the private room.


    Rae was chatting with others. When she found that Isabe was gone, she went out to look for


    Isabe. Belle appeared and Rae ignored her. When she passed by Belle, she identally bumped


    into Belle''s arm. Belle was dissatisfied and immediately shouted, "Why not apologize when you bump


    into someone? Why are you so rude?"


    Hearing that, Rae knew Belle wanted to find a trouble so she neglected her.


    Belle became angry when she was ignored and said, "Apologize to me!"


    When Belle made a fuss, someone persuaded, "Belle, we are all ssmates. The door is narrow. It''s


    not a big matter to bump into others when we go in and out."


    "Yeah, or you are still angry about being defeated by Rae? Be generous, Belle." Someone made fun of


    Belle.


    Hearing that, Belle jumped up and pointed at Rae, "I wouldn''t have lost if it wasn''t for her dirty tricks."


    "Stop it. Why do you keep saying that I took some dirty tricks? I told you that I didn''t register myself or


    ask voters for support. If you continue talking nonsense, I will not tolerate again!" Rae was irritated and


    warned.


    ¡±I can prove it for Rae. I was responsible for the registration. The IP address for Rae''s registration was


    in men''s dorm. It could prove that Rae didn''t register herself." A man raised his hand.


    "Yes. My dormitory voted for her not because of her tricks. I didn''t have any opportunity to talk with her.


    One night a man came into my dorm to remind me to do him the favor. I felt that I needed to help him


    anyway." Another man spoke.


    "Well, he also reminded me. I really thought Rae was the most beautiful. Even if he didn''t tell me, I


    would vote for Rae." Another man raised his hand.

 Chapter 23 I Come to Take Her Home

    Chapter 23 I Come to Take Her Home


    "Even you boys agreed to help him, not to mention us. The moment he opened his mouth, we agreed


    to vote for Rae unconditionally." A woman teased.


    "It was the same man who registered and asked support for Rae? Why didn''t you talk about that


    earlier? Perhaps we could do this altogether!" A man spoke.


    "He didn''t allow me to say that¡­ Since Belle insisted, I could only tell the truth." Someone muttered.


    "Are we talking about the same person?" Someone whispered and gave an answer, "He is¡­"


    "Jensen." "Jensen." "Jensen."


    They said at the same time.


    Rae was a little stunned when hearing that. She had suspected whether Eric did it or not, but Eric didn''t


    admit it. She never expected Jensen to do that. Though Jensen was nice with her at high school, she


    had no crush on him and just felt that they were friends. She thought Jensen had his principles to her,


    but she was wrong.


    He even signed up the beauty queen contest for her and sought support.


    Raeughed and felt confused about that man. He looked so smart, but why did he act dumb


    sometimes?


    It was no good of that title. Why did he do that?


    Belle found Rae was also confused. She felt a heavier blow. Jensen was reluctant to have contact with


    others in the school, but he went to ask every student to vote for Rae and hid it from Rae. Thinking


    about that, Belle knew she would never win because of Jensen.


    It was not because she was not so beautiful. She just didn''t meet a man that gave anything to her.


    Belle was generous. Hearing that, she said, "Alright, I know the truth and have nothing to say. You can''t


    me me for what I have done to you. After all, anyone would think that way if they were me. I hated


    hypocrites very much."


    "You are very frank. I like it." Rae raised her eyebrow and wanted to make friends with Belle since Belle


    was so frank.


    Belle no longer provoked her. The reunion was quite pleasant, though Isabe had been missing for


    long. It was getting dark. They were ready to go back to their own homes. Someone paid for tonight''s


    expenses. Most of them didn''t drive a car because they had expected that they would have drunk wine.


    They decided to take a taxi back home. When they were waiting for taxis, Rae let people who had


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    children waiting at home get on the taxi first and she continued to wait. Jensen said he would pick her


    up. However, she saw Louisa.


    Louisa was wearing sunsses and cap. She came over to Rae, with her arms crossed and a proud


    look. Rae stepped forward. Louisa was aggressive. It was even better, Rae thought. She wanted to


    vent her anger and even prepared to start a fight. But Louisa said, "Look at these limited edition


    clothes. Your taste is good. However, to prevent others from wearing the clothes as I do, I bought it all.


    Where do you find the fake one?"


    "Who are you? Watch your words!" Some people drank too much and immediately defended Rae


    without thinking.


    Rae''s lip was pale and she felt embarrassed. She didn''t expect that Louisa would be aware of that. Her


    clothes looked well-made. Were Louisa''s eyes a scanner? She bought these outfits because she didn¡¯t


    want to looked down on, so she made preparations in advance. But they were reconciled because of


    the truth. Therefore, these outfits became useless and she was somewhat indecent with this.


    Rae was silent because of guilty.


    "I just asked her where she bought her fake clothes. And I''m afraid she has no moral beliefs." Louisa


    held her sunsses and continued, "Now I know why you ndered me before. It''s quite normal for


    you to do all these disgusting things just for money since you wear fake clothes."


    "What are you talking about!" Belle defended Rae. Though she was a bit confused about what


    happened, she felt Louisa looked for trouble on purpose.


    When Belle spoke for her, Rae felt embarrassed and overburdened.


    Rae once thought that her ssmates would show off what they had during the ss reunion, but she


    didn''t expect that they would be so warm to her. She must be brainwashed by the TV series.


    She was wrong.


    Rae who was always sharp-tongued could not speak anything because she felt guilty.


    "She is poor and hypocritical. She want to show up with an fake outfit. You guys even defend such a


    cheap woman. No wonder you can have fun together."


    "Dare you say that again?"


    A cold voice came from the foot of the stair.


    A tall man went upstairs.


    "Jensen!" Someone called his name in surprise.


    Rae took a nce at him and felt sadder. He was always here when she was embarrassed. Jensen


    had given her money, but she bought fake clothes. He used to buy her a lot too, but she sold them for


    money. He must look down upon her very much. The point was, she had just known how nice Jensen


    had been with her¡­


    Thinking about that, Rae lowered her head and felt too ashamed to look at him.


    "Mr Knight, I¡­" When Louisa saw Jensen, she stammered. Though Jensen didn''t invest in


    entertainment industry, he was rich and influential. She could not offend him anyone.


    "Ie here to take Rae home." Jensen said to Rae''s ssmates.


    "Oh, my goodness, so Rae is with you now¡­" Someone eximed.


    However, shouldn''t the Knight family be united with the rk family through marriage?


    Why¡­


    Hearing that, Louisa turned her gaze at Rae in confusion.


    "I¡­Let''s go." Feeling Louisa''s gaze, Rae felt ill at ease and wanted to leave here at once. She came


    down the stairs. Unluckily, the heel snapped off. If it weren''t for Jensen, she would have thrown herself


    on the floor. It confirmed what Louisa said.


    Rae was too embarrassed to raise her head.


    Jensen held Rae in his arms and walked towards his car.


    Rae heard a burst of exmation. She looked back at them. As Isabe said, they would be jealous of


    her as long as they knew that she was with Jensen. They wouldn''t care about if she wore fake brands.


    Because Jensen was so rich and excellent that everyone believed Rae could live afortable life with


    his support.


    He put her on the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt.


    Rae could not help but ask, "I embarrassed you, right? I wore fake clothes. Would they think that you


    are stingy? If I had foreseen that, I wouldn¡¯t do this!" Rae felt regretful. She didn''t mind if they made fun


    of her, but she felt ill at ease if Jensen was involved. Jensen was a perfect man and now got into


    trouble because of her. He remained indifferent, but she had no idea if he would me her when they


    were back home.


    Seeing Rae''s cautious and embarrassed look, Jensen reached out to caress her face, "Rae, don''t care


    about these trifles. Why do you think I may care about it?"


    "I¡­" Rae didn''t know what''s wrong with her tonight. She became sensitive because she knew that


    Jensen help her win the contest . She realized that Jensen paid a lot for her, so she needed to give


    something in return.

 Chapter 24 The Most Expensive Luxury

    Chapter 24 The Most Expensive Luxury


    She didn''t like such a state.


    She just wanted to live freely and no one could disturb her. Regardless of other''s criticism, she just


    wanted to live happily as she wished.


    "I am your most expensive luxury. You don''t need to buy anything else to dress yourself up." When


    Jensen said that, he gently put his hand on her chin and lifted her head. Her ssmates wouldn''t have


    known she was with Jensen if he hadn''t shown up.


    She didn''t tell anyone they were together at all.


    Jensen felt depressed as he thought of this.


    Rae had to look up at him.


    His dark pupils looked mysterious and seemed magical. She was no longer nervous because of his


    arrogant manners. He was so proud and confident. She didn''t have to worry about that trifle.


    Rae realized it and knocked away Jensen''s hand, "The most expensive luxury? Are you a kind of


    decoration or something? Can I wear you like wearing clothes? I consider your dick is the most


    valuable thing to me. You want me to show if off? If you are generous enough, I wouldn''t have been so


    humiliated!"


    Jensen was annoyed at her words.


    He walked around the front of the car and retorted, "I gave you the money. You refused to use it."


    "Cuz I am frugal and I don''t want to waste money!" Rae found herself irrational, so she decided to


    make an excuse.


    Jensen was at a loss for words, "That''s okay, as long as you feel good."


    On the way home.


    Rae could not help but ask, "Jensen, why did you apply for that contest for me and even ask everyone


    for support?"


    Jensen pursed his lips and did not expect she would know that. He said after a while, "You deserve it."


    "It''s not reasonable. Generally, if a man likes a girl, he wanna hide her charms and prevent her from


    being noticed by others." Rae was brainwashed by some soap operas recently. so she questioned "But


    you even gave me a push. When the results came out, I received more love letters than ever!"


    "You are right, but I want to make you stand out."


    Jensen said.


    When she was widely praised and ttered, she would not be easily tempted. It would be good if he


    could always stand by her side. But if he had to leave her one day, she would have an ability to select


    her soulmate and lead a peaceful life.


    However, he didn¡¯t find himself so generous atst. He really hoped that she couldn''t lead a good life


    without him.


    Rae was lost for words.


    She looked sideways at the man beside her. She felt his intense love tonight but she can¡¯t afford it.


    When Rae thought that Jensen was nice with her, Louisa, on the contrary, was ambushed by Jensen''s


    men.


    On the other side.


    On a remote highway, Louisa was singing alongside a drive to her vi. Though she was a bit


    embarrassed when Jensen appeared and took Rae away, she perceived an opportunity to get closer to


    Karina. Louisa knew that the Knight family and the rk family would be connected through marriage.


    If she could make a fuss about today''s story in front of Karina, she would be more likely to earn a role


    in the TV series or films that rk Group invested in.


    Thinking about that, Louisaughed.


    Suddenly, an engine sound erupted, clear and noisy. As Louisa looked through the window, she saw


    three bikers with helmets in ck were driving close. Louisa didn¡¯t care about them but thought these


    god dame motorbikes were too noisy. However, as she curse these bikers, they caught up with her and


    suddenly obstructed her driveway.


    Louisa stepped on the brake suddenly.


    She wanna shout abuse, but she realized something wrong because one man got off and walked


    towards her.


    She panicked.


    The man didn''t talk nonsense. He took out a stick and smashed Louisa''s car window with it.


    "What are you doing?" Louisa was frightened and looked at the man with terrified stares. When she


    wanted to call the police, the man had broken the window and stretched out his hand. Louisa


    screamed, "You want money, right? I give you. Let me go!"


    The man ignored her words. He opened her car door and dragged her to a ditch at the roadside. Louisa


    got hurt but when she saw the man approaching towards her, she cried instantly, "Please let me go. I


    can give you money, but¡­"


    The man grabbed her long hair and suddenly shoved her down to the ground.


    Louisa felt like her hair was tore off from her head by the sharp tug. The man stretched out his hand


    and gave Louisa a p. Sparks flew before her eyes instantly.


    "Who sent you?" Louisa asked vaguely. She realized that they came for a revenge instead of money.


    Another p.


    The man pped her again.


    Forty minutester.


    The man had pped Louisa for almost over a hundred times in the face. Louisa closed her eyes. She


    could hardly breathe or stand up. Her face was swollen and bleeding. The man was tired, so he threw


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    her onto the ground and said to the other man, "It''s your turn. I am tired."


    The other man stepped forward and repeated what the man had just done. The man, on the side,


    picked up his phone and took a video of Louisa being pped. He sent the video to an email address,


    and called his boss, "I''ve sent the video to your email. It¡¯s done." He reported.


    ¡­


    At the apartment.


    In the study.


    Jensen put down the phone and clicked on his email. There was a video in his inbox. He yed it, and


    a man who was seizing Louisa''s long hair showed up. The woman''s face was swollen and she could


    hardly stand up. Her nose and mouth were bleeding. Her face was covered with blood. She seemed to


    be dying.


    Jensen watched the video with a cold expression. Louisa provoked Rae two hours ago, but she


    became so miserable in a twinkle. Louisa shouldn''t have offended Rae. He couldn''t fuss over Rae


    enough and was always gentle to Rae. How could a stranger smear her?


    "Jensen, I forgot to take a towel!"


    Rae''s voice came from the bathroom.


    Jensen turned off the yer, got up and walked to the balcony to take a towel for her. He went to the


    door of the bathroom and knocked. A few secondster, she opened a crack and stretched out her arm


    to take the towel. Seeing that, Jensen stepped back to tease her, "Can you pull the door fully open?"


    "No way, usually it''s hard to find someone you trust the real guy that betrays you." Rae knew that he


    was deliberately making fun of her, so she thought for a while and said at will. "Forget it. I don''t need to


    dry myself off. All I have to do is to wait. If I catch a cold, you will be bothered to take care of¡­" Before


    she could finish, Jensen pulled her arm and she slipped out.


    She fell into the soft towel.


    Jensen wrapped her with the big towel and wiped away the water on her body.


    Rae stood at ease, looking down at Jensen who was squatting down to wipe her shank and sighed,


    "Jensen, you must be a good father."


    Father.


    When Jensen heard this, his eyes twinkled.


    "Jensen, let¡¯s have a baby." Rae went ahead without waiting for his answer. She raised her head and


    fell into fantasy, "As we both look good, our child will be very lovely. Don''t worry. You still can marry


    Karina. Anyway, I won appear with my child in front of you. I will find a ce with fresh air to live. As


    long as our child is happy, that''s enough. I don¡¯t expect him to be outstanding. What do I name him?


    Forget it. I can think about it when it¡¯s time. Anyway, my family name sounds good and it would be a


    beautiful name with nice first name."


    "Have you finished?" When Rae was muttering to herself, Jensen dried her body, carried her in his


    arms and went into the bedroom.


    "I''m serious." Rae was wrapped tightly in the towel and couldn''t stretch out her arm, "I won''t badger


    you. If someone gave me a nice fat cheque and urged me to leave you, I would agree. Anyway, my


    dream is to leave City BJ when I pay off my debts."


    Rae was put on the bed by Jensen.


    He pulled the towel off her and tucked her in. He seemed afraid that she would catch a cold.


    Jensen echoed, "Well, I wish you could pay off your debts earlier." But in his mind, he was wondering


    that whether he helped herpany develop so smoothly. Otherwise, how could she have such


    ambitions? He¡¯d better make some troubles on her way to sess. He would rather see her deeply


    troubled by financial problems of herpany.


    Anyway, it would be fine if she could stay by his side.

 Chapter 25 Resist it for Half a Month

    Chapter 25 Resist it for Half a Month


    The next day, Rae woke up. After washing herself, she went to the living room and saw Jensen sitting


    at the table with a tablet in his hand. A cup of warm milk was put before her seat. Rae picked it up and


    swigged down the milk. She had a loud burp before she finished and she felt like the whole body


    refreshed. She put down the cup and something came to her mind. She said, "You are going to do a


    physical examination today, right?"


    Hearing her burp, Jensen threw a nce at her and said, "How can you change this bad habit?" She


    burped so loud like a man did while drinking beer. Couldn''t she restrain herself?


    "If you dislike it, you can go to find¡­" "Yes, I''m going to get a physical examination." Jensen interrupted


    Rae at once when Rae was about to mention Karina.


    "I can go with you." Rae said, "I want to have a baby, so I might as well have a pre-pregnancy


    examination." Though the doctor said she was very healthy before, she was not pregnant from then


    onwards, so she wanted to have a second check.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing that she was serious, Jensen agreed.


    They went out together.


    Jensen had a physical examination in the hospital where Rae''s father stayed. Since they had different


    check-ups, they went their separate ways. It took Rae a long time to finish all the examinations. When


    she finished, she sat and waited for Jensen on the corridor, but Jensen didn''t show up. She was


    thinking why Jensen spent more time on examination than she did. She was unable to sit still so she


    decided to walk to the inpatient department to see her father.


    Actually, Jensen had finished already and the report came out. He was very healthy.


    He was now sitting in the director''s office, waiting for Rae''s report.


    After a few minutes, the director came out with the report in his hand and looked terrible. He sat down


    and said with difficulty, "Mr Knight, Miss Jordan¡­"


    "Before you took office, your predecessor was in charge of it. I knew the situation very well. Just tell me


    how serious it is." Jensen entwined his fingers on his abdomen. Compared with the director, he was


    much calmer.


    The director breathed a sigh of relief and put it blunt, "Miss Jordan''s endometrium is only 4 millimeters.


    The normal is 8 to 10 millimeters. From this point, it''s very difficult for her to get pregnant. Even if she is


    pregnant, she is very likely to suffer miscarriage. So¡­" The director threw a nce at Jensen. Though


    Jensen looked calm, the director sensed his disappointment when Jensen looked down. It seemed that


    Jensen loved her very much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t hide the truth from her. The directorforted,


    "Let me prescribe some medicine for her to supplement her estrogen. Then¡­"


    "Thanks. But she had tried before and it doesn¡¯t work." Jensen interrupted the director and got up to


    leave the office.


    He received a text message from Rae who said that she was in her father''s ward. Jensen was going to


    her but ran into her downstairs. Rae was chatting with a pregnant woman and fixed her gaze on that


    woman''s belly. Jensen couldn''t hear the pregnant woman and only saw Rae scratch her head shyly.


    Jensen stepped forward.


    "Remember to do what I told you. It may increase the odds. I¡¯d better go back to the ward. I feel tired


    after standing for so long." The pregnant woman finished talking and left.


    Rae turned around and decided to go back, but when she saw Jensen standing behind her, she


    about me?" Rae knew that Jensen was waiting for the report from his message. No wonder it took him


    so long.


    "Everything is fine." Jensen said and then asked, "Is your father alright?"


    "He''s in therapy, so Ie out. Now that we are healthy, can we have a baby?" Rae held Jensen and


    walked, "That woman is pregnant with twins. She mentioned that the gestures really matter, and she


    told me to put a pillow under my waist when we have sex, because it may increase the odds."


    Her voice was not low. asionally, some men passed by and gave Jensen a look as if implying


    something. Sensing others'' gaze, Jensen felt his ear burning.


    Rae didn''t notice it and said to herself, "Jensen, why don''t you resist it for half a month? When my


    ovtory periodes, you have sex with me and the odds can be¡­"


    Jensen couldn''t help but cough. He can''t calm down until he coughed violently. His face turned red and


    his chest heaved. He looked at her and said seriously, "Rae. What do you mean? How could you say


    that in public?"


    "Am I wrong?" Rae red at him. It was a serious topic, wasn''t it? She was rarely so serious, but he


    didn''t allow her to say that! Rae could only hold back her words that were on her lips. She kicked the


    floor with anger and mumbled, "We are both healthy, why can''t I be pregnant?"


    Sensing her frustration, Jensen looked after her, pondering.


    What should he do?


    Would she be suspicious if she couldn''t have a baby all the time?


    "Jensen,e to pay!"


    Rae''s voice made hime to senses. She was frustrated just now, but the next second she was


    thirsty for the delicate cake in front of a stall. Jensen stopped worrying and stepped forward to pay. for


    it. When she got on the car, she just can¡¯t wait to have it.


    The radio was broadcasting the entertainment news.


    Hearing the news about Louisa, Rae was so surprised that she stopped eating, "No way! Her face


    smashed? Who did it! It¡¯s so horrible!"


    Jensen focused on driving and did not answer her.


    Horrible?


    He regarded it as a just punishment.


    The car stopped in front of JF Building.


    Rae got off the car and threw the cake box to Jensen, "I left half to you. Remember to finish them."


    With that, she mmed the door and headed for the building.


    Jensen opened the box. Rae indeed left really a half for him.


    A half without fruit filling.


    Jensen was amused by her way of doing things. He picked up the cake and ate it while driving away.


    ¡­


    Rae went to the 16th floor. Before she got to the door, her secretary ran out and said nervously, "Miss


    Jordan, an important client came today. Guess who she is?"


    "Be serious!" Rae hit the secretary''s head.


    She hated guesses.


    The secretary touched her head and was grieved, "Karina is here."


    Rae paused and asked in confusion, "Why she came?"


    "She has hired some young stars in her studio and she wants us to hype up them. By the way, your


    friend, Isabe, took her here. They are waiting in your office." the secretary answered.


    Isabe.


    Karina.


    Rae was lost for words. What was wrong with Isabe? Why did Isabe have a better rtionship with


    Karina? Though she said to Isabe that she wouldn¡¯t mind of her making friends with Karina at all, she


    didn''t really mean it. Why did Karina choose herpany? Does she have faith in her ability or have


    some other purposes? Rae fixed her hair and walked into her office. She intended to ask Isabe what


    was going on.


    Hearing the cracking sound, Karina stood up politely and greeted her with a smile when she saw Rae,


    "Miss Jordan?"


    Rae admitted that she was impressed by Karina''s gentle smile and soft voice. She threw a nce at


    Isabe and turned her gaze at Karina. "Hello. I am Rae."


    "d to meet you, Rae, that''s a good name." Karina smiled again.


    Rae was aware of Karina''s gentle and bright smile. She was sure that Karina always lived a happy life


    because she was like a girl who grew up under the protection. It seemed she didn''t suffer any hardship


    otherwise she couldn¡¯t put on such a bright and innocent smile.


    "You came to me for cooperation, right?" Rae stopped her spection and put it straight. Karina


    seemed toe here for business instead of making a fuss. And Isabe must make this introduction


    because she felt she really need money. Anyway, Isabe could not introduce Karina to her rival, so


    perhaps she was her only choice. Thinking of that, Rae felt herself too suspicious.


    "I want to start my business in this industry. However, I have no experience. Isabe introduced you to


    me and she said you were great." Karina said seriously.


    Karina put on a sincere look and said gently. The offspring from the rich family may be very arrogant,


    but she was not. She didn¡¯t threaten her to work for her. Rae suddenly felt guilty. Why was she guilty?


    "Let me get you a cup of coffee." Karina didn''t drink the tea on the table. Seeing that, Rae turned


    around to go out.


    When she was making coffee in the pantry, Isabe came in.


    "Rae, you won''t be angry with me, will you? When Karina talked about starting a business, I thought


    about you. I felt it inappropriateter, but I had introduced you to her." Isabe looked at Rae and


    apologized.

 Chapter 26: Thinking Of Her Made Him Smile

    Chapter 26: Thinking Of Her Made Him Smile


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You bring me business, I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Rae replied insincerely. Although she was happy to


    earn money, but she doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with Karina. Facing her, Rae had mixed emotion in her


    heart, not knowing if she should me her for taking her patron away, or if she felt guilty that she was


    cheating on her with her future husband.


    ¡°Rae¡­¡± Isabe called out.


    Rae took a deep breath and turned to look at Isabe. It¡¯s the first time she used a warning tone while


    she talked to her, ¡°To be honest, I felt a bit awkward towards Karina due to Jensen, I have no other


    feelings about her besides that. You know what, Isabe, my greatest dream now is to pay off my debts


    and then leave here. People are born to seek fortune, and I¡¯m not the exception. Moreover, I just dated


    with a man that was not married yet, and I did nothing wrong. But Isabe, do you know how I feel


    when you repeated concerns and emphasized theiring marriage? Are you reminding me


    constantly that Jensen belongs to Karina, and I¡¯m just the other women?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Isabe lowered her head, seeing that Rae was angered, she hurriedly apologized.


    At the same time, a thought shed across her mind, Rae was actually angered¡­


    It looked like Rae was not truly indifferent towards Jensen.


    She learned the news about the incident of Louisa from social media today, she never would have


    thought that Jensen was so intolerant that he had smashed Louisa¡¯s face just for trifles. Even if he


    cared Rae, this was way out of the line. She believed that Rae didn¡¯t know about this, she knew Rae


    too well, she would not allow someone else to deal with her own enemies. Thinking about this, Isabe


    said on purpose, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. You won¡¯t tell Jensen right, Rae?¡±


    ¡°Why would I tell him?¡± Rae felt that Isabe was a little strange.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Isabe was aware that Rae truly had no idea about what Jensen did for her, and a dark


    idea suddenly emerged in her mind.


    Although Rae noted it, she did not ponder on it. Carried two cups of coffee, she walked back to the


    office.


    Isabe followed.


    After getting in touch with Karina, Rae found that she was indeed a not calctive and easy-going


    person. She was suave and urbane, a typicaldy who was well-protected. She did not know what


    would she do when Karina found out that she had an affair with Jensen. Although the marriage


    between the rk family and the Knight family was not based on love, but actuallyst time when she


    hided in Jensen¡¯s office, she knew she liked Jensen, apparently.


    It made sense, a man who was handsome and powerful was definitely be a heartthrob the destined


    man to girls. It was even unnecessary to know him deeper before girls fell in love with him. They


    chatted for a while, and before Karina left, she invited her for lunch. Rae refused her indirectly by


    exining that she was too busy, and then she saw the guests off.


    Rae was in fact extremely free, after they left, she had an idea while ying theputer. She


    searched some recipes on the websites. She wanted to invent some new dishes to cater to Jensen¡¯s


    appetite, so his wallet would be open up to her easier. After looking through for a while, as Rae was


    getting ready excitedly to go back and get busy tonight, she received Jensen¡¯s message saying that he


    was apanying his client for dinner tonight and would not dine with her. Rae instantly felt that she


    had been sshed with a bucket of cold water, and after replying briefly she closed the recipe web.


    Since Jensen was noting back, she rather just have instant noodles.


    ¡­


    After Jensen sent a message to Rae, he put down his phone and leaned his back against the wide


    office chair, his entire face looking cold and rxed.


    ¡°Hey, what do you actually n to do?¡± Reuben sat on a corner of Jensen¡¯s office desk and raised his


    chin at him, indicating for him to hurry up and give an answer. ¡°Will we still hold Rae¡¯s birthday party?


    Did Karina¡¯s father know something? Although they have the same birthday, he even booked the same


    ce for Karina¡¯s birthday party! Is it a coincidence? Everyone knows that Rae¡¯s birthday is held by


    you at my topmost level every year, I don¡¯t know what to do now. If it were not Karina¡¯s father, I would


    have just refused it, but now I am worry that if I didn¡¯t handle it well it would be a big trouble for you.¡±


    The James Group Building, one of his family¡¯s property, was the tallest tower in the city. It was avable


    to book dining seats almost every day. The top floor patio was surrounded by ss and the entire city


    could be seen here. But every year, there would be a few days where it was closed, as Jensen wanted


    to celebrate for Rae¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°Do you even have to ask? Everything proceeds as usual.¡± Jensen answered lightly. He stood there


    still, lost in thought, and no one could guess what he was thinking.


    ¡°Alright, if you insist, then even if I may offend the rk family I will leave the ce for you! But have


    you thought of how to cope with this? Even if Zain looked for another ce, the point is that Karina¡¯s


    birthday party would be held as usual!¡± Reuben was getting anxious for Jensen. His choice was the key


    point .


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jensen changed his vacant look and looked at Reuben, this was the first time he gave


    an uncertain answer. In fact, he really did not know what to do. If he did not show up to Karina¡¯s


    birthday party that night, not only would Zain be suspicious about him, but even his family would find


    something unusual. Then everyone would soon find Rae.


    But if he went to Karina¡¯s side¡­ no, he would not leave Rae alone.


    Karina had a lot of rtives and friends and those who were waiting to suck up to her, but Rae only had


    him.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡­¡± Reuben knew what Jensen meant. He was just about to stand up and say goodbye,


    when Jensen¡¯s phone that was on the table started vibrating.


    He nced at it, and saw that it was from Zain.


    He did not know the reason for the frequent calls.


    Jensen noticed. As he pressed on the hands-free mode directly, Zain¡¯s voice rang out immediately,


    ¡°Jensen, you''d better make time for a walk with Karina tonight. Don¡¯t find an excuse to run away, am I


    clear?¡±


    Jensen did not answer and hung up the call.


    ¡°This is an threat,¡± Reuben eximed.


    Jensen gave him a nce.


    After Reuben left, Jensen was no longer calm as he gradually became gloomy.


    He only knew that he must take actions, otherwise it would be out og his control. This time Zain forced


    him to apany Karina for dinner, then next time he may probably push ahead with their marriage?


    He could not remain passive anymore.


    Time passed quickly. After finishing his work affairs, Jensen went towards the ce which Zain had


    booked. He drove to the entrance of the hotel and stopped, pushing the door open and getting off the


    car. An attendant immediately went on his car to help him to park his car to the garage. Jensen walked


    towards the room, his every step was silent as it stepped on the soft carpet. However, before he had


    reached the room he had bumped into Karina.


    ¡°Jensen,¡± Karina called. She did not expect that she would meet him once she got out from the


    washroom. Seeing Jensen, she did not know why she felt so shy and nervous. She was unable to treat


    him fairly like a normal friend, being natural and polite.


    ¡°Karina,¡± Jensen replied politely.


    Karina.


    Once he called her name, Jensen suddenly recalled what happened in his officest time¡­


    Although it had been days, but the excitement he felt at that time still lingered in his heart and never


    would it vanish even after a long time.


    ¡°I hope it wouldn¡¯t bother you, my father said that he wants to treat you to a meal.¡± Karina walked along


    with Jensen, as she spoke, she would asionally take a peek at the man beside her. He was tall and


    distant, his perfect side face even made her unable to shift her gaze. Karina took in a deep breath and


    like a young girl who had just fallen in love for the first time, she screwed up her courage and said,


    ¡°Jensen, I have two tickets for the Turandot given by the owner of the theatre, the seats are right in the


    middle of the first row. Would you like to go with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in opera,¡± Jensen replied, going against his true feeling.


    Actually, he paid quite a lot of attention on opera, but every time when he asked someone to go with


    him, someone would say that it was just a bunch of people making noise on stage and she could not


    understand at all. It would be better for her to watch dramas at home.


    Hearing that, he admitted that he was persuaded.


    ¡°Then, then what are you interested in? I¡¯ll go with you?¡± Hearing his refusal, Karina immediately


    became anxious and her face even got pink. ¡°Then are you interested in exhibitions? Recently there


    are exhibitions for famous paintings, pottery and even for aero science, which one would you like to go


    to?¡±


    Jensen did not reply as they had already reached the entrance of the room. Someone pushed the door


    open for them and Jensen walked in.


    Karina would never force him to answer, so she shut her mouth and did not say a word.


    When Zain saw theme in, he looked them over, still with the same coldposure, and soon he


    smiled, ¡°Karina, I thought you two are made for each other.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Karina eximed as she hurried to her father¡¯s side and took a seat.


    Afterwards they made a few conventional greetings, out of courtesy, and since Karina was too refined


    and self-restrained, she was quiet while eating, so no one talked when dining. Jensen had no appetite,


    so he only took a few sips of wine asionally. The atmosphere here, graceful and polite, making him


    much more miss the casual time he spent at home. Especially the girl who always chrip nonstop as she


    ate, and every time heined about the jam she sshed out of the dishes, she would take a


    sudden revenge, scribbling on the table with the jam to annoy him. At this thought, Jensen could not


    resist a slightly smile.


    ¡°What are you smiling about, Jensen?¡± After swallowing her food, Karina asked. She hurriedly wiped


    her mouth with a napkin.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jensen came to his senses, he did not realize that he had showed his emotions subconsciously. He


    quickly hide his feeling back and answered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much tonight, don¡¯t you like the food here? Would you like to order something else?¡±


    Karina noticed that Jensen almost left his meal untouched so she asked again cordially. She did not


    want to leave an unpleasant image to each other at this rare date.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jensen replied.


    He was getting a little annoyed.


    ¡°Really, don¡¯t be so polite, Jensen. What if we change to another ce to eat? I know quite a few


    restaurants that tasted pretty good¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss rk, really, this is good enough.¡±


    Jensen could not help but interrupted her.


    Her overwhelming care was really annoying.


    Karina instantly shut her mouth, as she heard Jensen had actually addressed her as Miss rk. With


    lip pursed, she dare not say any more.


    Zain nced at Jensen and blurted, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Jensen, Go take for a walk with Karina, the night


    view must be good.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. I''d like to go to the restroom for a moment.¡± Karina stood up and left.


    Zain¡¯s expression instantly darkened after Karina left the room, and his tone stiffened, ¡°You¡¯d better


    change your attitude.¡±

 Chapter 27: Everyone Did Not Want Them To Be Together

    Chapter 27: Everyone Did Not Want Them To Be Together


    Jensen drove Karina to the side of an artificialke, and the two of them walked together slowly for a


    while.


    Although it was hot at night, but still there were a lot of people who came down for a walk or to


    exercise. Theke was near a housing estate, making the scenery here more lively.


    ¡°It must be nice to live here, it¡¯s convenient. But my father always said that the air in the countryside is


    better. What do you think, Jensen?¡± Karina asked the man beside her.


    ¡°Karina, why do you want to be with me? For love? Or because of your father?¡± Jensen could not help


    it. He had found that Karina was a innocent girl, so he hoped that he could make things clear with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of my father. I, I do want to, I¡­¡± Because of her natural reserve, Karina can¡¯t simply


    tell the man she liked him. As her voice receded, she lowered her head.


    Jensen was unable to speak. The best ending he dreamed would be that Karina loved someone else


    and was also forced to marry him, if so, things would be much easier to solve. Although Zain valued on


    benefits, but his love towards Karina was real as well. He would not sacrifice his only daughter¡¯s


    happiness merely for business benefits. Yet now Karina¡¯s answer had disappointed him, he did not


    believe that Karina really like him. Did she really know him? ¡°Then why do you like me?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well... you¡¯re excellent. No one would refuse a man like you.¡± Karina answered seriously. She saw that


    Jensen took out a cigarette and lit it up, and she asked either, ¡°Then what about you? Did you get


    together with me because of your family?¡±


    Jensen slurred with a cigarette in his mouth, his voice was dull, ¡°Well, actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Jensen!¡± Karina was suddenly afraid of hearing the answer. It turned out that the feeling of being


    rejected by a man she loved was so upset and ufortable. She said hurriedly, ¡°I have to fix my


    makeup.¡±


    Jensen did not pay heed on her.


    He stood still where he was puffing on the cigarette. It was gettingte, he thought, when Karina came


    out, they should leave and return their own homes. He did not know if his girl finished dinner tonight.


    She was sozy, and usually if he did not go home, she would probably grab a bite. Thinking of this,


    Jensen took out his phone and called her.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up.¡± Raeid on the couch, her face full of cucumber slices. Her right hand was holding


    her phone, while on her left hand she held half a cucumber, ready to eat.


    ¡°What do you want to eat, I¡¯ll bring it back for you.¡± Jensen heard the clear sounds of her munching on


    something, it looked like she was hungry.


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind, Mr Knight!¡± Once Rae heard this, she immediately sucked up to him and eximed.


    Then, she continued seriously, ¡°Well, some fried chicken, beef pasta, and one more sd, please. I


    have a pour appetite tonight, so that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jensen was speechless, poor appetite? But the food she wanted was not as less as she


    described. ¡°Can you change the fried chicken into something else, it¡¯s not healthy I think.¡±


    ¡°Now way, man.¡± Rae was instantly annoyed and she started shouting at him, ¡°You asked about what I


    want to eat, and I want them all. If you are not going to buy me chicken and why did you ask!¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll go buy them.¡± Her shouts made Jensen¡¯s temples throb.


    ¡°Well, Mr Knight, then I¡¯ll wait for you toe back¡­¡± Rae¡¯s tone instantly lowed down to what it used


    to be.


    Jensen smiled as he shook his head, thinking that she must be a transformer.


    Jensen who was on the phone did not realize it, but Karina had alreadye outside. She stood


    behind him and was looking at him in surprise. As her bag was left on the car, and she was too focused


    on him and that was why she had forgotten this. Yet she did not expect she would see the other side of


    Jensen because of this.


    Besides being distant, he actually had other emotions.


    Comparing to this, the Jensen before her was like a robot. Only towards the person on the other side of


    the call, did he look like an actual living person, a person with his own emotions. Karina suddenly


    wanted badly to know who the person on the other side of the call was, what did she look like, how was


    her personality like, and why Jensen was so nice to her¡­


    Obey to her despite feeling exasperated.


    Karina felt shaken. If Jensen had someone he loved, then if she continued to butt in it would seem


    unkind.


    As the two parted, Karina did not let Jensen to send her back, instead she stood by the road waiting for


    her driver. What made her reconfirm her thought further was that Jensen did not wait until she was


    fetched to leave, but took her bag out and passed it to her and he immediately left in his car. He must


    surely be in a hurry to buy supper for the person on the other side of the call. Thinking of this, Karina


    lowered her head, her entire person looking disappointed. Because she found that she was actually


    envious of a person that she had never met, she was very envious of the person on the other side of


    the call!


    After a while, the driver came and Karina got on the call. Karina got on the car and found that Zain was


    there as well. She greeted, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡± Zain asked lovingly.


    ¡°Jensen, he¡­¡± Karina hesitated and decided to ask directly. ¡°He seems to have a person he likes, dad.


    I think it¡¯s better that I shouldn¡¯t contact him any further.¡±


    The expression on Zain¡¯s face shed, he suddenly thought of the woman he had seen downstairs at


    the Knight Group. He had thought originally that she was a woman that Jensen had a casual affair with.


    But now even Karina felt that Jensen had someone out there, could it be that Jensen was actually


    serious about that woman? Zain suddenly became serious, and he asked her, ¡°Honey, tell me, do you


    like Jensen?¡±


    Karina bit her lip, and after a few seconds, she nodded affirmatively.


    Although Jensen was very cold and distant before her, but it did not matter. She had always liked the


    kind of man that she could rely on. Her dream since she was little was to marry a man that was worth


    of her respect, and Jensen had happened to fulfil all the wishes as to what she looked in a significant


    other, no matter as to his personality or his career or his looks.


    ¡°Then that¡¯ll do it, ¡°Zain caressed Karina¡¯s hair as he continued lovingly. ¡°Jensen has no right to choose


    as to his marriage. Now, not only that we needed the Knight family¡¯s help, the Knight family needed us


    as well. Therefore, the Knight family would not allow him to fool around. Karina, if only you like it then


    it¡¯s done. You can just enjoy your rtionship and I¡¯ll help you to settle the other matters. Further, no


    one is better suited for Jensen and the Knight family than you at the entire City BJ now, .¡±


    Karina¡¯s originally low mood was finally lifted a bit after hearing this.


    ¡°Moreover, if you two had been together for long enough, and my daughter is so pretty and caring, how


    could he not like you?¡± Zain said.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Karina eximed as she reached over to hug Zain.


    Karina was merely being happy, feeling that her confidence had all returned due to her father¡¯s words.


    But she did not notice a cold expression gradually emerged on Zain¡¯s face.


    ¡­


    At the apartment.


    Rae heard the door open and immediately jumped off the couch running towards the door. As she was


    about to jump into his arms, she suddenly bent down and took away the bag of takeaway food in his


    hands and walked over to the couch, opening it to eat. Jensen remained his act of hugging her as he


    stood at the door. Seeing that her excitement was actually for the takeaway food, he retracted his hand


    and changed his shoes awkwardly.


    ¡°This is so good,¡± Rae shoveling the food into her mouth and asked casually. ¡°Where did you go for


    dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°At the hotel that my client booked,¡± Jensen walked towards her in his slippers as he answered


    ambiguously.


    He then took off his tie and undid the topmost button of his shirt, and heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, he


    was the most rxed at home. Well, to be more specific, whenever she was around, he felt like he


    could be himself. Unlike being in front of that Karina, he really did not have the slightest interest. He sat


    down beside her and noticed that she had already bathed. She was wearing a v necked, spaghetti


    strapped pyjama dress. Her white skin was exposed to him, and there was a floral scent of body


    shampoo. He was distracted, as he reached over and went around her waist, pulling her onto him and


    making her sit on hisp. Seeing that she was eating so happily, Jensen asked, ¡°Share me some.¡±


    Rae held the food container in her left hand, her right hand was oily as she held the fried chicken and


    took a bite. Hearing this, she passed it over to the man before her. Jensen opened his mouth and took


    it, and felt strange after he chewed for a while, ¡°Why is it so spicy?¡± Was it supposed to be like that?


    ¡°Maybe!¡± She felt that it was really a waste if he threw the left chicken wings to the trash can, so she


    suddenly grabbed the wings and took a bite!


    Jensen¡¯s expression became amusing, as he stunned for a few second and did not move.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a little bit spicy, do you have to¡­¡± Rae thought that he was overreacting, as


    she had not finished her sentence the man suddenly kissed her as if he was in heat. He took the


    opportunity and took away the food container in her hands, pressing her down on the couch. Rae¡¯s


    both hands were oily and she dare not touch him, she could only hang them in the air allowing him to


    do whatever he wanted.


    Sheid on the couch looking at the man who was on top of her, as she panted slightly, ¡°Go away, or I¡¯ll


    rub it directly on you.¡±


    ¡°Just rub it, since it¡¯s you are the man to wash it as well.¡± Jensen did not care for her threats as he


    replied like a boy.


    Hisrge hands had already caught her chest urately and was fondling it, that soft feeling made him


    unable to resist. His tongue tried hard to chase hers, yet she kept dodging his on purpose like a


    swimming fish. It made him feel urged, as the force that he was fondling her with became much harder.


    He wanted badly to be together with her, taking care of her like this way, telling her that he was


    together by her side.


    Forever.


    Until not long ago, he thought that being together with her was a very easy thing, if only she did not


    think about running away. Why would he feel it''s not easy anymore just in a few days? Even if she did


    not run away, there were many people who wanted to force her to leave. Moreover, given her


    personality, if anyone had offered a proper price she would be obedient and escape from him.


    Jensen started feeling scared inside, he was no longer so sure like before.


    ¡°Jensen, Jensen¡­¡± Rae¡¯s voice rang out softly. She felt quite painful, and she noticed Jensen¡¯s


    difference.

 Chapter 28: He Liked Conning Women’s Money!

    Chapter 28: He Liked Conning Women¡¯s Money!


    He was usually so gentle, but tonight his actions were so desperate. Had something happened?


    She pushed him away with her arm, letting him leave her lips temporarily.


    Without looking into the mirror she knew that her lips must be swollen like two sausages, as she felt


    like she had eaten some peppers now, feeling a bit numb. She thought that Jensen would stop, but


    Jensen put his hands on her sides and merely looked at her once, and he continued lowering his head


    to kiss other ces. He even flipped her around, like he was grilling a steak. He patiently and solemnly


    kissed every part of her body, every inch, leaving his scent and marks on every part of her body.


    She looked at the ceiling and allowed the man¡¯s kisses to continue, as she suddenly thought of an idea.


    ¡°Jensen, what if we dressed up in costumes for my birthday party? Let every guest dress up weirdly? I


    feel that it would be boring if every year was the same, but what theme should we go for¡­¡± Rae was


    deep in thought and was distracted, she did not realize that the man¡¯s lips have already roamed down


    to the most sensitive part on her lower body.


    Until he bit her and an extraordinary feeling went through her entire body, she could not help but


    whimper and finally came to her senses.


    He propped her legs onto his shoulders, lowered his head and started exploring her secret garden.


    His teeth and his tongue were like tools, helping him send shivers through her.


    Rae¡¯s face burst into fire, and she moved her waist out of instinct.


    The lights in the living room were bright. When she waspletely unprepared and he suddenly


    became so passionate, even if she was usually very open, she was held down by Jensen¡¯s passion at


    this moment and was in apletely passive role.


    Jensen saw that she was squirming around and reached to hold down her soft breast, holding her


    down stably before he began to make a further exploration.


    His tongue rushed into her depth, and tasted the stream of honey.


    Sweet numbness raised quickly like waves, as her lower abdomen shuddered again and again. Rae


    felt that she was about to let loose.


    ¡°Jensen¡­¡± She eximed passionately.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Jensen saw that she was on fire, and he was getting more excited.


    ¡°Are you done¡­ are you done drinking? How much longer would this take, the beef pasta¡­ it wouldn¡¯t


    taste good if it went cold.¡± Rae¡¯s sentences were coupled with moans, the whitemp on the ceiling


    went blurry in her eyes eventually, looking beautiful and surreal.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jensen panted, feeling displeased! The pleasure that he had pent up for so long was instantly


    diminished by half due to her words. Jensen warned, ¡°Focus!¡±


    How could she think of the beef pasta at this moment?!


    Thinking of this, he hardened the force on his lips and his teeth.


    Biting and sucking on her most fragile part.


    Rae¡¯s body was stiffened like a piece of iron, at the same time her desire soared as she wanted to


    receive more. Her hands clutched tightly on the couch beneath her, as the heat waves that she held up


    for long started overflowing simultaneously. Her originally low moans were instantly amplified and


    unstopped, like the most beautiful melodies.


    Jensen saw that she waspletely ready, and he stood up to loosen his belt, releasing his hardness.


    Just a thrust and he entered directly into her pussy, and he was ready to move.


    No knowing how long it took¡­


    The entire city quieted down.


    Rae sat against the bedpost, her face was red and she felt exhausted. She held a ss of warm milk


    and drank it slowly, the pyjamas on her body had already been changed to another. Indeed, she should


    not have allowed Jensen to carry her to the bathroom. Never mind losing her guard on the couch,


    again they had a few rounds in the bathroom¡­ Her legs were so numb as if it were broken by


    someone, and her core was in such pain, her entire body was also covered in ambiguous marks that


    would lead to erotic thoughts. She still had to meet some clients tomorrow, did she have to wear a long-


    sleeved shirt in this weather? And if someone found that she walked in a strange way, would it be so


    painfully awkward?


    The door was pushed open by Jensen from the outside. Rae raised her head, seeing that he walked in


    with a towel wrapped around him, she knew that he had finished bathing. Seeing that he too had the


    same frequent marks on his body, Rae was afraid that he would suddenly be beastly and initiate


    another round, as she said while putting down the ss of milk, ¡°Put on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t touch you. I have to settle some things in the study.¡± Jensen tidied his hair in front of the


    mirror, and through the mirror he saw that the woman on the bed was ring at him. He turned, ¡°Was it


    painful? Let me see if you¡¯re hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I beg you not toe over.¡± Rae raised her arm in the air, seeing his unpleasant look, she was


    afraid. But his look made her could not resist making fun of him, as Rae asked on purpose. ¡°How do we


    calcte the fee form just now? It¡¯s obviously longer than your normal time, how many times do we


    consider it to be?¡± Normally whenever Jensen heard this question he would be pissed off and wouldC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    say that she was a money lover, but now Jensen was obviously in a good mood and answered her


    words for once.


    Jensen asked in reply, ¡°Then it has to be ording to your standards, to me, it¡¯s just once.¡±


    Saying this he raised his eyebrow.


    After the satisfying exercise from just now, he felt that his entire person was refreshed, and did not


    mind to bicker here with her.


    ¡°Once? Businessmen are indeed all evil!¡± Rae was pissed.


    They had sex until her legs went numb, and that was only once?!


    Shame on you!


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I liked the way you moaned just now, you must have feltfortable as well. Further, I


    even bathed you and rubbed you dry, and put on your clothes for you. I even warmed some milk for


    you, all of these have to be counted. Moreover, you had scratched my back. If we calcte ording


    to this, would you have to pay me back instead?¡± Jensen said this and purposely held out a hand


    towards her, indicating for her to pay.


    ¡°I, you, you bastard¡­¡± Since he was really a rascal. her brain was still nk and was unable to think as


    she was stuttering. It looked obviously that Jensen had won.


    ¡°Sleep early,¡± Jensen saw this and smiled, letting her off.


    Before he exited the room, he turned the lights off for her and closed the door, allowing her to rest


    properly.


    In the dark, Rae was so angry that she hammered her fists on the nkets!


    Jensen was not the best at anything except when he was bargaining with her, he was so petty!


    He even conned women¡¯s money. Fuck you, Jensen!


    ¡­


    The following morning.


    At the Knight Group.


    ¡°Mr Knight, Mr Knight? Mr Knight!!¡± Adam saw that Jensen was holding his phone staring nkly, and


    asionally the corner of his lips would leak a horrible smile, and he called out a few times in


    confusion.


    The Mr Knight today was really strange.


    He was distracted during the meeting and was distracted when he was walking, then even now when


    he was reading the documents he was distracted again. Moreover, he held his phone all the time, and


    he did not know what message he was waiting for.


    ¡°What?¡± Jensen was brought back to his senses by Adam¡¯s shouts, as he asked.


    At the same time, he put down his phone on the documents, took the coffee beside and took a sip.


    Today, Rae had been pissed and refused to talk to him, and when they went out for once she did not


    need him to fetch her but took the keys and drove her tiny car to the office. He kept driving and


    following behind her back, and when she had arrived at JF Building, then only he turned to drive back


    to his office. This morning he had sent a lot of messages to her. Although he knew that once he paid


    her, she would immediately cheer up, but asionally making fun of her and seeing her getting angry


    was another sort of fun.


    ¡°¡­Mr Knight, have you heard what I have just said?¡± Adam saw that he had exined for a long while


    but Mr Knight had not even the slightest reaction and realized that he was once again distracted, and


    he eximed in his heart! But on the surface, he dared not be imprudent, instead he could only ask


    nicely.


    ¡°No, say it again.¡± Jensen did not bother to hide the fact that he was indeed not listening.


    Adam cleared his throat and to avoid Mr Knight being distracted again, he raised his voice on purpose.


    ¡°Ady iming to be L Hunt said she wanted to see you. She¡¯s brought to the meeting room by the


    secretary, would you like to meet with her? If not I¡¯ll get the secretary to send her out,¡±


    L?


    What was she doing here, looking for him?


    ¡°Bring her in.¡± Jensen did not dare to mistreat her, since L was also Rae¡¯s mother, although she was


    unkind to Rae.


    After a few minutes, L appeared at Jensen¡¯s office. She gave a look at Adam, and Adam exited


    cleverly.


    Only Jensen and her were left in the office.


    ¡°May I know what is the reason for your sudden visit?¡± Jensen did not stand up. Now that Rae was not


    here, he need not to fake any warmness towards L. He would only be warm towards those that were


    good to Rae truly.


    ¡°Jensen, since you have already done so, you would surely know the reason for my visit.¡± L stood


    where she was and did not dare to move forward. She heard from Nia about the incident that Louisa¡¯s


    face was smashed, and at the same time she knew that not long ago Rae was kidnapped and had


    almost been in danger, these two incidents must surely be rted. Once she thought of Jensen¡¯s


    viciousness, she wanted to keep away from him for no reason.


    Young though he was, he was rather vicious as well, she really could not imagine how he would


    be after a few years. He must surely be worse than Stefan. But what horrified L the most was


    that this man had a perfect face in front of Rae, his caring and tolerance waspletely different from


    his true personality. Who knew if afterwards when Rae had found out about this, would she have felt


    horrified as well?!


    ¡°Yes?¡± Jensen voiced his confusion.


    ¡°A few food suppliers wanted to dissolve the cooperative rtionship between the Barnes Food


    Company one after another. They would rather face the huge amount ofpensation than fulfilled the


    contract in the next a few years. They want to cut ties with the Barnes Food Company as soon as


    possible, is that really businessman¡¯s choices? Jensen, I¡¯ve already promised you that I would show up


    on Rae¡¯s birthday party, and I have even bought the ne, why are you going against your word?¡±


    L saw that Stanley had been unable to sleep for a few days and was so worried that his hair had


    even whitened, so she could not help herself and could onlye to ask Jensen.


    Although it was normal for apany to change its business partners, but the problem was that the


    time was too short, and the ones that have breached their contract were the frequent customers that


    had cooperated with the Barnes Food Company for many years and were the ones who held the most


    portions. It looked like the person who was targeting the Barnes Food Company had a rather thorough


    understanding towards the Barnes Food Company. Now, besides Jensen, L could not think of


    anyone else.


    Jensen understood it, someone was targeting the Barnes Food Company, and L came here to


    interrogate him, ¡°Who knows, maybe Stanley had offended someone outside, I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Jensen, gentlemen are always responsible for what they¡¯ve done. You knew how Stanley is, he loved


    mutual benefits and those who had cooperated with him liked the way he did. How was it possible that


    he would offend someone? Further, I would say the hidden opponent now obviously wanted him to fall.¡±


    L concluded that Jensen must have been lying, so she continued, ¡°For you I have already taken the


    me once, and you can¡¯t be so ungrateful. Unless you wanted Rae to know the truth, to let her know


    that who was really the one cheated and betrayed the marriage!¡±

 Chapter 29 You Are Threatening Me

    Chapter 29 You Are Threatening Me


    "Are you threatening me?" Jensen said coldly, sending a chill down L¡¯s spine.


    "It''s not a threat. I just want to protect my family, and I promised you before. You are the one who


    betrays the faith, and I don''t have to keep my promise." L straightened up her neck, fear growing in


    her heart. It was going to end badly if she tried to negotiate with Jensen, but her bargaining chip is the


    secret rted to Rae. So she also believed that Jensen dare not take actions to take revenge on her.


    No matter how strong a man was, he was still a person with weakness.


    "I just say it once. I didn¡¯t do it," Jensen said impatiently.


    "Since you imed that you didn''t do it, it would be easy to find out who is behind it with your personal


    connection. I beg you to help me find out who is undermining Barnes Food Company. " L clearly did


    not believe what Jensen said. After all, no one had ever been hostile to Barnes except Jensen, and


    they must paid arge amount of money to destroy the contract they made with Barnes Food


    Company. Needless to say, the man behind the suppliers must pay for the damages.


    Seeing that Jensen did not speak, L could feel his impatience from his frowned eyebrows. L


    raised his head and added, "I certainly will not let you help me with no benefit. As long as you do me


    the favor, I promise to treat Rae as my own daughter and make her happy." L was disgusted by her


    words. But it was better to pretend a loving mother in front of Rae than to watch Barnes copse.


    Jensen originally wanted to throw L out. But when hearing the exchange conditions, he instantly


    remembered the grievance that Rae showed himst time. She was deeply hurt by her mother. He was


    heartbroken to see her like this. Jensen only thought about half a second and said, "I hope you can do


    as you promised."


    "I will. Thank you. " L turned around and was about to leave.


    At this time, Jensen¡¯s voice came in the back.


    "Don''t think there is a way to control me because I care about Rae. I want her to be happy and that will


    not be my weakness. L, if you dare to take this matter as a bargaining chip and negotiate again with


    me, you''d better learn how to live a life without legs." As Jensen finished, he took up a coffee cup and


    drank it.


    L froze for a while and left.


    It was horrible.


    When L left, Jensen got a phone call from his grandma and he picked up it.


    Matriarch''s voice came from the phone, "Jensen, are you free in the afternoon. Go to the exhibition


    center with me."


    ...


    "How long will you take, Rae!"


    Darcy stood in Rae office, checking the watch from time to time.


    "Wait a minute. Damn, I don''t know which one to match. I¡¯ll just take the original one." Rae tried to


    match her clothes with a white SLR, and finally she decided to bring the original one. After she made


    her choice, she got up and picked up her bag, and went out with Darcy. Sheined, "Why are you


    in such a hurry. It¡¯s just an exhibition."


    "The ticket was sent to me by a rich man. He¡¯s bad-tempered. I am afraid he will leave if we¡¯rete too


    long. Darcy took Rae¡¯s arm and went downstairs with her. She had a sense of dependence on her


    somehow. Darcy said, "It is so hard to get the ticket. I have spent a long time hanging out with the rich


    man before he say ¡®yes¡¯. 2 scalped, and super expensive tickets. It¡¯ll be a pity if I miss it."


    "Indeed, many tweets recently love to portray you as eye candy, and I don''t know who wants to nder


    you. Seize this opportunity to take some photos about the exhibition and tweets them to public, maybe


    you can thwart their attempt." Rae said as she walked. Suddenly she thought of something and said,


    "Are pictures allowed to be taken in this kind of exhibition?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, if it is prohibited, we won''t do it. But we can take selfies at the door with tickets


    and tweet it out." Darcy said.


    Rae found her car at the underground parking, and then they set out.


    Darcy rarely had the chance to take a ride in Rae''s car. This time, she was curious as she touched it


    and eximed, "Holy shit, Rae, you really earned much in marketing huh? The car must cost over 100


    thousand I guess. Why do you choose Land Rover but not girl¡¯s favorite?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Rae ignored Darcy''s first question. This car was a gift from Jensen, or else how could she afford it? At


    first he asked what she wanted, but she hesitated for a long time. She dreamed to travel around the


    world someday and she had studied and tried many cars, but she was still uncertain. However, when


    she saw this car in the shop at the first sight, she was so excited and then she told Jensen she wanted


    it! Although she was still far away from her dream, it was cool to have one at once.


    "If I''m rich some day, I promise to take you to travel. Like drag racing on savanna" Rae changed the


    subject.


    "Well, but remember not to scare my child then," Darcy said as she stroke her belly.


    ..."Rae held the steering wheel tightly and asked," You want to give birth to him?"


    "Well, Rae, you are going to be a godmother!" Darcy smiled.


    "Holy shit!" Rae said angrily. She was so anxious that she wanted to kick her ass! As Rae drove the


    car, she said with indignation, "Do you know what happened when Louisa got the ident? The


    investors were wrestle to change her roles! Do you know how hard I worked to persuade the investors


    to give you a try? Do you know you''re going to get popr soon?! You know I''ll loss a lot if you do this!"


    Rae couldn¡¯t bear to lose money. Although her marketingpany was profitable, it took much money.


    It was not easy to support marketing ounts. And now she had a bunch of people here to be raised.


    Originally she thought about things would be better if Darcy get popr and made money. But the


    money and energy she had invested would be wasted because Darcy was about to be a mother. How


    is it possible?!!


    Rae had a headache from anger. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She asked,


    "Why do you change your mind suddenly? You are like a child. Are you ready to be a mother?


    Ridiculous!¡±


    "I don''t know whether it''s because I am pregnant, I started to notice a lot of things that I didn''t notice


    before. Now I see many children and they are very cute. I wonder if my child is cute. " Darcy said gently


    as she touched her belly. Then she lowered her head and said to her unborn baby, "Don''t be afraid,


    baby. Although your godmother¡¯s words are mean, she¡¯s so righteous. You must listen to herter."


    "You..." Rae got furious. But she thought for a while before saying, "OK, I will take you to a ce and


    break your unrealistic fantasy! Oh, cute little boy? Screw you.¡± Rae scolded in anger. Although she


    wanted to have children, she knew clearly the hardness of having a child. The point was that she knew


    her baby would be taken care by Jensen, and she didn¡¯t need to do anything. Even if she left, she


    would not worry about money.


    But Darcy, a single mother, could not be able to support herself, which was a bit unrealistic for her.


    Besides, she was shortsighted. Rae was afraid that she would find that everything was not so good


    after the child was born and she would abandon the baby, which Rae believed she would do it!


    Abandoned by mother.


    Rae thought of herself, and she was more and more determined to stop it from happening.


    Without speaking, Darcy stroke her belly and enjoy the joy of being a mother.


    When they arrived at the Convention and Exhibition Center, Rae parked her car and got off. She saw


    Darcy running towards a car like a light butterfly. After that, Darcyy on the car window, took the ticket


    in the car and kissed the man''s face. They looked very close. Rae couldn¡¯t believe that she wanted to


    be a mother. She was exactly not ready for it, Rae thought, and she turned her face away.


    Darcy came back with two tickets in her hand and walked to the ground with Rae. "Rae, he said you


    were beautiful and he wants your phone number."


    "You gave it?"Rae asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "No, I won¡¯t do it until I get tired of him." Darcy giggled.


    "Tired for what, his money or his sperm?" Rae joked, and they came into the elevator together. It


    doesn¡¯t matter about what to say with Darcy. After all, they were the same kind of person. But it was


    different when she was with Isabe, whom she had known for years. She had to pay attention to her


    words when she spoke to her. When one could not speak freely in front of a friend, it meant there must


    be problems.


    Unfortunately, Joe didn''t realize it earlier.


    "You¡¯re so filthy!" Darcy teased.


    They didn''t know that Karina helped Matriarch walk out of the corner when the elevator door was just


    closed.


    Matriarch''s face was full of anger, and she said hatefully, "Shame on her! What a ill-bred woman!¡±


    "Grandma, don''t get angry." Karina appeased the old man, and felt that the girl¡¯s voice was familiar, but


    she didn''t see her. She couldn''t remember where to hear it. Seeing Matriarch was still unpleasant, she


    said, "Granny, if you are not happy, Jensen will think I get you angry. Cheer up. He is waiting us now."


    Matriarch nodded, "You¡¯re educated and knowledgeable. You are the best girl to marry Jensen."


    "Granny." Karina smiled shyly.

 Chapter 30 You Look Good When You Get Jealous

    Chapter 30 You Look Good When You Get Jealous


    The exhibition room was pleasant and quiet. The famous paintings from different generations were


    arranged chronologically. Visitors only needed to follow the arrow sign. Each painting hanging in the


    ss cab was unique and prominent. Illuminated by light yellow light, the color on the painting was


    so gentle. There were introductions hanging beside each painting. At this time, there were two or three


    visitors standing scattered in front of each picture with discussions, looking so fascinated.


    Rae lost her interest after watching a few paintings.


    After all, these artistic conception and introduction were made up byter generations. Rae couldn¡¯t


    understand the exnations of those paintings because she had no idea about art.


    "Rae is so boring. Let''s take pictures. I can¡¯t see any suggestion to prohibit taking photos." Darcy came


    back to her after a visit to several paintings withints.


    Rae took out the camera, and Darcy found a corner where nobody was taking pictures.


    "Rae, do I look serious?" Darcy posed for the camera with her head raised and pretended to focus on


    the painting on the wall, and said in a low voice.


    "Stop it. Can¡¯t you be natural?" Rae smiled and took a few picture of her.


    Of course, she was joking. No matter what posture Darcy made, she was still beautiful.


    "Then I change one." Darcy said and posed.


    Rae had been fiddling with the camera in her hand for a long time. She was unfamiliar with all kinds of


    functions. Just as she lowered her head to set the parameters randomly, Darcy suddenly came to her


    side and said, "Hello, Rae, look! Isn''t that the general manager of Knight Group? That''s his fiancee


    Karina, right!! They are together. It''s so rare!"


    When Rae heard this, she was stunned for a moment. Then she looked up at the direction following


    Darcy¡¯s eyes. Through the gap, she recognized Jensen and Karina. Next to her, there was an old man,


    and she wondered if she was Matriarch? Karina stood in the middle with Jensen beside her, and


    Matriarch and Karina were close to each other. Others probably might think Karina was her grandchild.


    Seeing the good rtionship between Karina and Matriarch, Rae was a little out of sorts. Although she


    had learned this fact from her servant before, what she heard was far less shocking than what she saw


    with her own eyes.


    "Where are you going, Rae?" Seeing that Rae stepped forward and stood behind the wall, Darcy


    walked to her.


    "Jensen, this painting is so beautiful. It makes mefortable, what do you think?" Karina''s voice was


    soft when she looked at the paintings, which was much more natural thanst time he met her alone.


    After listening to her father''s words, she regained a little confidence. She agreed that as long as they


    were together for a long time, Jensen would like her.


    "If you like it, I will buy it for you," Matriarch said.


    "No, grandma, you gave me this bracelet. If you buy me such an expensive gift, I have to ask my father


    to give you back the money," Karina immediately stopped.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll soon be a family" Matriarch patted Karina on the back of her hand and said


    lovingly.


    Karina noticed that Jensen had never spoken. After chatting with Matriarch for a few words, she turned


    her head and looked at him for a moment. Then she asked, "Jensen, why don''t we have dinner


    together tonight? I''ll treat you and grandma to dinner. I''ve found a great restaurant. It¡¯s better than the


    one we chose yesterday. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it. Okay?¡±


    "I have a meeting in the evening," Jensen refused.


    Karina was annoyed.


    When he came here, he thought that there was only one grandmother, but he didn''t expect Karina to be


    there. It seemed that grandma did it. He thought that he would have to refuse her invitation in the


    future.


    "Fine. Let¡¯s make an appointment next time," Karina said appropriately.


    Rae, hiding behind the wall, didn''t hear every word very clearly, but she could hear the general


    meaning.


    It turned out that what Jensen had dinner with Karina!!


    Why would he lie to her?!


    Now that she knew the truth in this way, she felt depressed. Rae was even more annoyed when she


    took another look at the three people who were like a family.


    "What''s the matter with you, Rae?" Darcy asked, feeling she was out of sorts.


    "Nothing. I''ll go to the bathroom." Rae shoved the camera into Darcy''s arms and turned to leave. To tell


    the truth, she didn''t know what was wrong with her. She thought she was not into Jensen, and it didn¡¯t


    matters to her no matter who he was with and who he was going to marry, as long as he gave her


    enough money every month. but now Rae realized that she was not so generous.


    Why would she care?


    Was it because she didn''t want to share Jensen with another woman?


    Rae went out after washing her hands. On the way back to the original ce, she needed to pass


    through a maze decorated with heavy curtains. The big dark purple curtain hung down from the top


    floor, one by one irregrly, and people passed through it like lostmbs. Rae nned to get out of it


    quickly, but when she nced at Karina and saw they came in from the other side, she suddenly didn''t


    want to go out. Rae decided to enter the maze..


    Jensen''s impatience had reached the extreme, but due to grandma''s poor health condition this year, he


    didn''t want to disobey her. Jensen thought that after visiting this area, he would find an excuse to go


    back to thepany. Many people in this area were stuck by obstacles. The space seemed to be very


    narrow, and one curtain after another disrupted the crowd. Within half a minute of entering, he was lost


    with them. Jensen thought it was just right, so he nned to go out and wait. However, when he turned


    around, an arm stretched out from behind a curtain, grabbed his arm and pulled him in.


    Then his neck was wrapped around by someone. Familiar smell. She raised her head, and stood on


    tiptoe to kiss him emotionally.


    There was a moment when Jensen wanted to push her away, but when he realized that the person


    who pulled him was someone he knew very well, he lifted her up through her buttocks so that she


    would not need to stand tiptoed. Rae was hanging on him like a ko. The ce she found was very


    secret. There was a wall behind and a piece of cloth in front. Everyone knew that there was no road


    here, so they would not go this way.


    "How are you..." Before the end of her words, she drew closer to him and took the initiative to kiss him.


    She was very good at tongue kissing.


    So good that he wanted to know how many times she had practiced with another man before. Tongues


    entangled, they hugged and kissed each other passionately. And the ce they hided made them feel


    more excited than ever. After they were together, they unlocked many new experience by ident...


    The more Jensen thought about it, the more excited he got. Just as he wanted to make a move, Rae bit


    his tongue heavily and stopped kissing.


    "Are you jealous?" Jensen''s eyebrows wrinkled when he was bitten, but when he thought of this


    possibility, he was filled with some unspeakable joy. Since she was here, she must have seen Karina.


    Even if she didn''t speak, he could feel her annoyance from her kiss.


    "Why do you lie?" Rae asked, holding him.


    "Well?" Jensen said in a low voice.


    "You had dinner with Karinast night. Why did you lie to me that you were with a client?" No wonder


    she heard some noise from the callst night. Maybe he went for a walk with Karina after dinner. Gee,


    usually he stayed at his study after dinner to deal with his business. Why didn''t he go for a walk


    downstairs with her?


    What Jensen didn''t expect was that she even knew about it, but he soon replied frankly, "Knight Group


    and rk Group have business partners, and she is just a client."


    "Hum..." Rae was not satisfied with the answer. She said ironically, "Mr Knight, you are really


    enthusiastic to your client. After all, you walk with her after dinner. You won''t do that at home. Why


    don¡¯t you get a room in a hotel to facilitate further cooperation with her?"


    Jensen stared at her face. Today, she just put on a light make-up, which made her much prettier. A


    wave of long hair sprinkled on her back, adding a bit ofziness and charm to her. She coulsn¡¯t


    stand heat, so she always worn thin clothes in summer. Normally she would rather wear hot pants to


    reveal her two long legs. Jensen held her waist and tied her long hair with the other hand. He


    requested, "Tied your hair up."


    "Why, you don''t care about that before." Rae jumped down from him, shook her head and said, "OK, if


    you are in a hurry to make a ¡®deep¡¯munication with her tonight, I''ll spent a night with someone from


    the bar. Anyway, I haven''t yed with others for a long time."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You are jealous." Jensen raised her hand and pinched her face. Afraid that she would really go to the


    bar, he hurriedly said, "Go home to cook for me. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere."

 Chapter 31 You Are Animals

    Chapter 31 You Are Animals


    "It''s really unfair. Why should woman cook and wait for a man at home while the man is having a good


    time outside?" As Rae said, she took a rubber band from his jeans pocket and tied up her long hair.


    When Jensen saw this, he was satisfied and wanted to say something. Two familiar voices came in


    from outside the curtain.


    "Where did Jensen go? Why can''t I see him?" Karina asked.


    "Give him a call." Matriarch suggested, "There are too many people here. Go outside and wait."


    "Alright, granny" Karina answered.


    When Rae heard this, she grabbed his mobile phone out from his pocket and then held it high. At the


    moment when Karina called, she quickly pressed the answer button. From there came Karina''s soft


    voice, making Rae more jealous. Jensen thought that she wanted to speak, and he just looked at her


    and wanted to see what a jealous woman would do. Jensen was d that she cared him so much.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Rae stood on tiptoe again. He thought that she was going to


    kiss him. When he wanted to ept it, there was a sharp pain on his lips, and he let out a cry in pain!


    Then came the anxious voice from the phone, ¡°What''s the matter with you, Jensen?¡±


    It¡¯s really a hard bite. Rae threw his mobile phone into his hand, and turned away in anger.


    When Jensen wiped his lips and gave her a warning, he found she had already out of sight. As the


    person on the phone was still asking, Jensen held up his mobile phone and tried to pretend nothing


    happened. He replied faintly, "Go to the door and wait for me." When Jensen returned to the gate,


    Karina and Matriarch were already waiting for him.


    Karina noticed that there was something abnormal on the lips of Jensen. She frowned, it seemed that...


    She was confused, "Jensen, your lips..."


    "An insect bit me," Jensen replied calmly.


    "Where are the insects from?" Matriarch muttered.


    Jensen didn¡¯t answer.


    It was a really big one.


    There was a littlemotion nearby.


    "I didn''t take pictures of you. I just took pictures of her. Let me show you." Rae was really annoyed by


    the woman in front of her. If it was not allowed to take pictures, why wouldn¡¯t she stop her when she


    came in with a camera? At this time, she stopped her after she had taken a series of pictures. It was


    her fault so she would not listen to what she said!


    "I''m sorry, Miss. You can¡¯t take photographs here. Please delete them all." The middle-aged woman


    said politely, but her eyes were arrogant and she clearly looked down on the woman in front of her.


    "But you don''t make it clear at the beginning,"Rae retorted. If it wasn''t for the aggressive manner of the


    woman, she would have deleted them, but she changed her mind for the woman''s attitude! What''s


    more, she was sure there was no such sign when she familiarize herself with the environment.


    She thought taking pictures was allowed by default.


    "Taking pictures is not allowed on asions like this. It''s a convention. You don''t have to put up a sign


    to remind yourself to remember to breathe. People whoe here are all well-educated and are


    specialized in appreciating famous paintings. Today''s exhibition is also very rare. It''s not allowed for


    you to take photos and tweet. So please delete the photos,¡± the middle aged woman waffled on.


    "So you mean I¡¯m not well-educated?" Darcy retorted.


    Rae grabbed Darcy and said, "Yes, I don''t have to hang a sign to remind myself whether I need to


    breathe or not, but I have the right to breathe or not, it''s up to me. In the same way, since there¡¯s no


    such sign, I can do whatever I wanna do, can''t I? Sorry, you have your convention, I also have my


    understanding. As long as you can find out any piece of sign that says "No Filming", I''ll give you the


    camera right away!"


    "Miss, you¡¯re making troubles for us. Do you want us to write down all about it? For example, you can''t


    eat here, you can''t sing here, you can''t dance here. The reason why people are human is that they just


    have their own beliefs. If they all rely on the provisions to know what to do and what¡¯s not, it''s no


    different from animals... " "What the hell do you say, animals?" Darcy shouted in anger.


    "Hey, watch your mouth," the middle aged woman raised her voice!


    Karina observed them for a while and saw that it was getting more and more serious. At the same time,


    she recognized Rae and said, "Why did Miss Jordane?"


    "Do you know her?" Jensen frowned and didn''t know when they met each other.


    "Karina, how do you know that kind of person?" Matriarch couldn''t stand these two shrews for a long


    time. The middle-aged woman was right, and they don''t know what the two women are arguing about.


    Ah, I can see that they¡¯re ill bred as soon as they speak.


    "Well, I opened a studio recently. I''ve heard from my friends that Miss Jordan is very good at handling


    affairs... I''ll go up and help her out. ¡±Karina stepped forward.


    Rae didn''t expect that Karina had seen the scene. She thought they were still looking at the paintings


    inside! She knew that Jensen and Matriarch must be here too. She dared not look at her eyes and felt


    ashamed. Although she didn''t think she was wrong, it was middle-aged women who was going too far!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But they made such a big noise... Rae lowered her head with embarrassment. Compared with Karina,


    she was really embarrassed!


    "Here you are, Miss rk." When the middle-aged woman saw Karina, she folded her hands in front of


    her abdomen and was very polite.


    Seeing this disparity, Rae felt more and more ashamed.


    "Well, snobbish." Darcy muttered.


    "You..." The middle-aged woman wanted to retort again.


    "Forget it. This is my friend. It¡¯s the negligence of your party. Don''t be so hard on them," Karina said.


    "Well, the ticket sales channel can be more strict in the future. Don''t let some ill-bred peoplee in to


    disturb the exhibition," Matriarch said, pursing her lips.


    "Yes, Mrs Knight, we will pay attention to itter," the middle-aged woman replied.


    Darcy, who had been holding back her anger, couldn¡¯t stand anymore. She snapped, "Hey, olddy,


    who is ill-bred..."


    "Darcy!" Rae hurriedly stopped her. She nced at the side of Jensen who seemed to want to speak


    for her. She didn''t want to let Matriarch know that she and Jensen knew each other under the scene.


    She lost her face. Rae hurriedly said, "Let''s go, Miss rk, thank you." After that, Rae took Darcy and


    walked away.


    "Olddy?" Matriarch snorted, seeing them walked away. "Ill-bred. It¡¯s disgusting! By the way, isn''t she


    the woman who just spoke in the parking lot? No wonder her voice is so familiar!"


    "What did you hear just now?" Jensen asked Karina.


    "Well, that..." Karina thought that the words were a little vulgar. But Jensen cared so much, and she


    thought he wanted to know more about the reason why Matriarch was angry. She replied, "just now, the


    girl said that someone wanted Miss Joe''s phone call. Miss Jordan asked if she gave it, and the girl said


    no. Well, how do I put this... She said..."


    "Say it." Jensen said directly.


    Karina told everything she heard about their conversation. When she finished, she lowered her head


    with embarrassment.


    Jensen was helpless, feeling this was really Rae¡¯s style.


    Outside the venue.


    "Why, how could she say we¡¯re ill-bred? I¡¯m not a fan of famous paintings and I love to take photos and


    tweet. Damn! " Darcyined as she walked, "Why are you walking so fast, Rae? In this case, that


    woman may apologize to us. The old woman is pedantic! It turned out the Knight family is not as well-


    educated as I thought. Oh, who will be so unlucky to marry into the family? Damn, I was too angry to


    notice Mr Knight, the handsome man!"


    "Well, now think about it, that woman is right." Rae was too angry and forgot that Jensen was nearby.


    Now it was really worthless! It was for sure that she left a bad impression on Matriarch. Fortunately, she


    didn''t remember her. And when her mother worked as a servant in the Knight family, she had heard


    from the other servants that how difficult they felt to serve her. Matriarch must love warm and skilled


    girls like Karina.


    s.


    Rae sighed again.


    But after a second thought, what was she sighing about? Anyway, even if she was educated and


    knowledgeable, nothing could change. With no high social status and outstanding family background,


    she was just the daughter of a maid for Matriarch. With these, she would not be epted by the Knight


    family at all!


    She was overthinking.


    "By the way, Rae, let''s find an ice cream shop to have something to eat. Now I can''t wait to cool down,"


    Darcy said.


    Rae''s cell phone in her pocket vibrated. Before she could say yes, she saw the text message and


    refused her, "No, I have something else to do. Don¡¯t eat too much." Rae said before she left.


    "Ah, you care about my baby? Who wanted to kill him just now?" Darcy joked.

 Chapter 32 She Was Moved by Him

    Chapter 32 She Was Moved by Him


    The message was sent to her by Jensen.


    Maybe he expected that she must be in a bad mood now, so he sent a text message to ask her to go to


    a nearby ce to wait for him. She wondered if he tried to cheer her up. Thinking of this, Rae felt so


    sweet. She was no so annoyed. As long as the people she liked loved her, why should she care about


    other¡¯s feeling? Today''s temperature was as high as ever. In the afternoon, the temperature was rising.


    Rae just stood for two minutes and began to sweat.


    She looked around and found that there was a big shopping mall next to her. She wanted to cool


    herself down. After Rae sent the address of the shopping mall for Jensen, she went inside.


    She was so hot that she didn''t even realized she said ¡®the person she liked loved her¡¯.


    Jensen liked her, but who did she like?


    She hung around at the nearest store to the entrance on the first floor, looking at clothes and checking


    the door from time to time. After a few minutes, the man appeared in her sight. She ran to the door and


    waved at him. Seeing Jensening towards her, Rae pretended to be very lonely as she bowed her


    head, thinking about something else secretly.


    "Don''t be upset." Jensen stroke her head, trying tofort her.


    "I''m so sad. Grandma must think I''m vulgar. Fortunately, she didn''t recognize me. But Jensen, I don''t


    think I''m wrong. What do you think? Rae finished, looked up at him and said what she thought.


    Although that woman was right, it didn''t mean she was wrong.


    "I don''t think you''re wrong, either," Jensen affirmed her.


    "Ah, but everyone thinks it''s my fault. I''m so sad. I need your constion..." Rae muttered, taking a


    nce at the nearby store. Well, those newing clothes were very beautiful, but how could a single


    dress cost hundreds? If she wanted to buy a few more, it would be thousands?


    Jensen understood the implication. He was helpless. At first, he was afraid that she would be really


    sad. But for a long time, her sadness was just to pave the way for this. But it was good to be


    thoughtless as long as she was happy. Jensen looked at her with a sense of amusement, "How can I


    make you happy?"


    "Well..." Rae was a little embarrassed for a moment, but she continued, "It''s very easy. Some new


    clothes will be helpful. See, these are OK."


    Jensen had no choice but to take out his wallet from his suit coat. There was no cash in it, but there


    were many cards. He took out one of them and handed it to her. He said, "Take it. I''ll go back to the


    meeting. I won''t stay."


    Rae was overjoyed to take over the card in his hand. With money now, she didn''t care whether he was


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    around or not. She immediately turned around and walked towards the store, waving her hand to say


    goodbye. "Thanks for your card, Mr Knight, go back to work!"


    Jensen looked after her for a few seconds and left.


    After buying a few clothes, Rae had nothing to do in the afternoon, so she picked up her mobile phone


    and called Darcy, "Hello, Darcy, I¡¯m bored. Come here, I''ll treat you dinner in the shopping mall nearby,


    now!"


    "What? I¡¯m pregnant. Is it good to hurry?"


    "Are youing or not? Didn''t you say you wanted to eat Japanese food before... "Taking Jensen¡¯s


    card in her pocket, she was confident. What''s more, a thousand a meal was nothingpared with


    Karina''s clothes. She guessed Jensen wouldn''t mind.


    "RIGHT IN THE WAY!¡±


    Rae smiled. She liked Darcy. When she hung up and realized that she called Darcy instead of Isabe


    when she was bored, Rae was quiet for a while. Well, it took time for people to get to know each other


    well. Not every friendship could go on forever. But she was a little sad as she became estranged from


    her because she paid a lot in this friendship for quite a long time.


    ...


    In the evening, Jensen went home with Rae.


    Because a servant woulde to bring something from the Knight Family to Jensen, and she wanted


    to take the chance to meet her as they hadn¡¯t met for long. When she returned to the apartment


    building, she saw Jensen¡¯s caring in from the gate, so she stood at the door waiting for him to go


    upstairs together. A few minutester, Jensen saw the person carrying two big bags. When he


    approached her, he said meaningfully, "Do you feel better?"


    "Mm-hmm, it''s good." Rae quickly took out the credit card from her bag and returned to him.


    Jensen looked at it, and was about to let her keep it when he thought of her dream. He reached for the


    card and took it back.


    Rae red at him, not expecting he would really take it back!


    Jensen pretended not to see it and went upstairs with her. Just as he washed their hands to change


    their clothes, maid Flora had arrived.


    Rae went to open the door, and Flora obviously didn''t expect her to live with Jensen. She looked at her


    for a few seconds, and then she said, "Rae, you live with Mr Knight?"


    Rae scratched her head, feeling a little embarrassed. She took over the heavy things in Flora''s hand


    and said, "Yes, but keep it secret."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I see!" Flora promised, changed her shoes, and was led to the living room.


    "Tea." Jensen held a cup in front of Flora and said in a t tone.


    "Thank you, sir," Flora stood up and said, feeling ttered. She served others at the Knight family, and


    now she was treated for the first time. After Flora finished, she looked at the small apartment where. no


    other person except for Rae and Jensen showed up. She asked doubtfully, ¡°Is there any servants?"


    After all, the servants at the mansion were everywhere.


    "No, he''s very stingy." Rae sat on the armrest of the single sofa and sat by Flora.


    She remembered that Flora was the closest friend of her mother before, so now she had a special kind


    feeling for her.


    "Ahem." Jensen who sat on one side of the couch heard their conversation.


    "I don¡¯t think so. Mr Knight is notck of money. He must have other ns." Flora saw clearly what it


    was like when a man fell in love with a woman. When a man fell in love with a woman, he would be


    happy no matter what she did as long as she was with him. Besides, Rae did not remember some


    things. When she was in high school, one day she suddenly said that she was going to rent an


    apartment when she went to university.


    At that time, Flora didn''t know why she said that andughed about it. Later, she heard L nagging


    one night and said that a grown girl can''t be kept at home. Flora was a little sad to hear that, and she


    knew Rae was in a rtionship with Eric at that time. Why was Jensen involved?.


    Even though she had seen through many things, she still didn''t understand what Jensen was thinking


    at that time.


    But now, she was d to see his dreame true.


    "Come on..." Rae muttered. Then she raised her hand and fiddled with several big bags on the table.


    She nced at them and asked, "Aren¡¯t you supposed to deliver the documents? What are these?"


    "It''s just some food materials I brought from the kitchen. I want to ask the servant to stew some soup


    for you . But now it seems that I have to bother you," said Flora, patting Rae''s shoulder with a smile.


    Rae sighed, thinking that a young master would still be cared even if he was away from home.


    "Come on, Mr Knight is very kind to you before. I remember when you were in preschool..." Flora


    inevitably fell into memory.


    "Do you remember about preschool?" Rae was surprised. She was about five or six years old at that


    time?


    She had no memory of that age.


    "You don''t know. When you were young, we all knew your stories..." Flora red at her and continued,


    "Once you yed hide and seek. You didn¡¯t have skills, so you were always caught by others. You


    loved to y tricks, and then you failed. After two rounds, you cried and wanted to quit. Oh, you cried


    so loud. Then Mr Knight ran to you. Guess what he said? He said to you, "Don''t worry. If next time they


    are going to catch you again, I''ll run out to let them find."


    When Rae heard this, she was stunned.


    She had no for resistance some sweet words since she had watched too many romantic dramas. She


    always thought that romance was rted to formal asions or careful preparations, such as having a


    candlelight dinner, setting off fireworks, sending 999 roses to the office, etc.. But she never thought that


    she was touched because of the romantic words that came from a childhood memory.


    She could even imagine his earnest and clumsy manner when he said this to her.


    Maybe her eyes were too hot and Jensen lifted the newspaper to cover his face.

 Chapter 33: The Clarks Were Too Overbearing!

    Chapter 33: The rks Were Too Overbearing!


    Rae was suddenly a little regretful, as since she had made more friends at school, she had never went


    to the Knight family to find Jensen. From her memories, besides Jensen, everyone else in the Knight


    family were extraordinarily terrible. Further, after experiencing the wide gap between the rich and the


    poor in school, she never wanted to see her mother being meek and subservient before the people of


    the Knight family so she had never gone again. Moreover, Jensen had studied in an international


    school and they were totally lived in two worlds, so they had no chance to meet anymore. She was


    thinking, if she had insisted on going to the Knight family, would she have many unforgettable sweet


    memories with Jensen for her to recall back now?


    Rae thought simply.


    Suddenly Flora patted herself on the head as if she remembered something important, and she blurt


    out ¡°I almost forgot, oh sir, the matriarch reminds you that you have to go to Miss Karina¡¯s birthday


    party next month.¡± After saying, Flora mumbled a date.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡± Rae looked at Jensen on instinct, it was actually the same day as her birthday!! Such a


    coincidence?? This time Matriarch Knight had even specifically asked Flora to inform Jensen to go, so


    she must had privately reminded beforehand. When on earth did Jensen found out about this, and why


    didn¡¯t he tell her?!


    Then what was his n?


    Was it to go to Karina¡¯s birthday party, yes??


    Rae was originally not so mindful of such a thing as birthdays, and at first, she had not thought of


    holding any parties. But seeing Jensen organizing it for her every year as usual, she had eventually


    gotten used to it. It was just as if someone prepared breakfast for you everyday and one day they


    stopped it. She knew that she should be grateful for the things before, but inside she would still mind


    about it, about why this time it was not prepared.


    He was surely preparing for others, right?


    Rae pursed her lips, the unhappiness from the afternoon bubbled up again, even being more than


    before.


    Jensen did not expect that Flora would switch topics so suddenly, even if he wanted to interrupt, he


    could not. But on second thought, it was not far from her birthday now, she still had to know about


    something like this did exist. Jensen took a look at Rae, and merely replied lightly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He did not give off any hint.


    ¡°¡­ I heard that the rk family wanted to rent the topmost floor of the James Group Building to hold


    Miss Karina¡¯s birthday party, but Mr James¡¯ side kept insisting not to lend, and now both sides are in


    conflict. I even heard from the maid of the James family, that the dining and hotels at the James Group


    Building was frequently disturbed by gangsters at night recently, and Mr James had not been able to


    sleep well for a few days. Who knows if they were sent by the members of the rk family? Well, if he


    didn¡¯t want to lend then so be it, this sort of coercing method was really too despicable.¡± Flora went on.


    As a servant, they usually liked to talk about something at home when they had nothing to do normally.


    As they exchanged more information, they would know more than others.


    Rae finally understood, not only that her birthday was the same day as hers, and even the ce which


    they held their birthday parties were the same, was there such a coincidence? But looking at Karina¡¯s


    behaviour before she obviously did not know who she was, so it looked as if someone in the rk


    family knew about her existence? Wanted to put her in her ce through this way? She knew that for


    the topmost floor to close a few days for her would endure quite heavy losses every day, and Reuben


    did not ept money from Jensen, saying that this was her birthday present. She thought that Reuben


    was so good to her, but now, she brought troubles to him.


    Instantly, the guilt and embarrassment in Rae¡¯s heart immediately covered the unpleasantness from


    just now.


    Jensen must surely be in dilemma recently.


    She really did not want to put anyone around her into a difficult situation.


    At least not for her.


    Flora sat for a while and then left, Rae sent her downstairs, then she went back home. Seeing that


    Jensen was still sitting on the couch reading the papers, she noticed that he hadn¡¯t turned the pages


    for a long time, and she knew that he was surely distracted thinking of something. She then walked


    over, sat on hisp and took the initiative to put her arms around his neck. ¡°Jensen, I suddenly have a


    thought. Actually it¡¯s pretty boring to hold it in the same ce every year, what if this year we¡­¡±


    ¡°Rae, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Jensen was waiting, if she lost her temper, came back and questioned


    his decision or be angry at the rk family, that¡¯s fine. But he did not expect that she conceded


    considerately which made him instantly ufortable. He closed the papers and put them aside, his


    arm wrapped around her waist and he rubbed lightly against her clothes as he asked slowly, ¡°You said


    you wanted to hold a costume party, aren¡¯t you? Have you thought of the theme yet?¡±


    ¡°Jensen, I hate seeing you like this.¡± Rae got serious, as she continued, looking at him. ¡°Since we are


    together, I hope that we could share our troubles together, just like we achieved orgasm together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jensen heard these words, and although he felt that it was weird, but it made quite some sense.


    He thought about it, and exined to her, ¡°This is not a trouble. The rk family arrogantly think that I


    needed an alliance, but actually I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± When Rae hide in Jensen¡¯s office before, she heard Zain saying something about if Jensen did


    not cooperate with him, he would get into trouble. Further, his business involved munition selling, and


    even if she was not clear about the details, she knew that these dangerous things would easily take


    lives.


    ¡°Even if I made a cooperation with them, I don¡¯t trust them. so that¡¯s the case I rather fight alone


    instead. Although it¡¯ll be a bit hard at the start, I would still feelforted.¡± Jensen answered and


    switched the topic, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Rae.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go cook.¡± Rae did not quite understand his situation now and felt difficult to pursue further,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    but at the same time she also felt that Jensen merely said this because he was afraid that she would


    be unhappy. She emphasized her reminder, ¡°Anyways, if you¡¯re in dilemma you can just tell me. I¡¯m


    flexible and I wouldn¡¯t die even if there¡¯s no birthday party, why be in such a dilemma? Look at Reuben,


    he hasn¡¯t slept in a few nights, is it really necessary? If the rk guy wants to borrow it, let him borrow


    then, and charge more rental fees from him!¡±


    ¡°Are you caring for me?¡± Tough Rae looked angry in her face, but the meaning beneath her words all


    implied that she didn¡¯t want to put him in a dilemma, and he felt quite touched inside. Perhaps for once


    more he found the soft caring heart beneath her solidness, through just a single peek into her inner


    side, he found it was too heavy for him to stand.


    ¡°Sure, since you¡¯re my man now I wouldn¡¯t want to see you in dilemma, right? Further, if you can¡¯t sleep


    because you¡¯re worried, it wouldn¡¯t be good for your body. It¡¯s a small matter like a flu or fever, but if it


    affects your¡­¡± ¡°Alright, go cook.¡± Jensen guessed that what she was about to say was something that


    would be shocking, and he lowered his head and held her lip in his, biting lightly without any pain or itch


    and then he let her go.


    Rae jumped off him, took therge bags on the table into the kitchen, and started to make dinner.


    After they had dinner.


    Rae sang while she washed the dishes in the kitchen, not knowing whether she was indeed happy or


    she was pretending she was very happy. Jensen was about to go to the study and handle some work


    affairs when the phone on the coffee table suddenly vibrated. He went over and took it up to have a


    look, and saw that it was L that called. He nced towards the kitchen on instinct, then he walked to


    the balcony holding his phone. He went out to the balcony, closed the door, and then he pressed the


    ept button. Jensen did not speak first, the fingers on his right hand knocked habitually on the railing,


    while he waited.


    ¡°I just came back from Stanley¡¯s ce, he said that he received an invitation from the rk family,


    asking my entire family to attend Karina¡¯s birthday party. Jensen, I know that you don¡¯t like it, but I can¡¯t


    refuse it.¡± L was afraid that Jensen would be angry at her, so she hurriedly continued. ¡°I heard that


    the rk family only invited the people from the influential family this time, but now they even invited


    my family, so I have to go. But I¡¯ll find an opportunity to send Rae the ne, I have no choice as


    well, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Jensen finished hearing this and the tempo on his fingers were calm as usual, as if he


    was not affected at all.


    ¡°Nothing, but looking at the rk family¡¯s situation now, I¡¯m afraid that their eyes are on R¡­¡±


    Jensen hung up the call.


    He did not want to listen to useless talk.


    But he did not expect that Zain would be so overbearing. Never mind being on the same day and


    contending for the same ce, now he even took the guests who was supposed to appeared in Rae¡¯s


    birthday party, he believed that the Barnes family were surely not the only ones who received a simr


    invitation!


    Great.


    A bit of fury shed in Jensen¡¯s eyes.


    The ss door behind him was pushed open loudly, as Rae walked in humming. As she walked to the


    washing machine and opened the cover, she immediately eximed, ¡°Damn it, I actually forgot to press


    the button again!¡± Saying this, she closed the cover with a bang, and pushed the start button.


    The sound of water gushing came out from the washing machine as it started working.


    As she finished, an arm wrapped itself against her waist. She turned, and her back was turned against


    the railing, as the man began his lecture, ¡°Rae, can you change your speaking habits?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m holding back quite well, I just speak simply at home. But rx, when we have kids I¡¯ll surely


    pay attention. I must lead by example. I promise you won¡¯t hear a single swear word.¡± Saying this, Rae


    raised three fingers seriously, as she swore to the heavens.


    Children.


    Jensen saw that he identally went to this subject again, and felt frustrated.


    At the same time, he was afraid that with more and more time that they spent together, she would


    surely be more anxious about this. Never mind if she could get pregnant, at the same time the head of


    the hospital had said that there was a huge possibility for her to have a miscarriage if she got pregnant.


    This rather made him hope that she would not be pregnant at all, he really did not want to harm her


    body in exchange for that tiny chance.


    Yet, in what way could he dismiss her ns? If she really got anxious, what should he do?


    ¡°Oh right,st night when we did it I forgot to prop my waist up with a pillow¡­ It¡¯s really a pity, I¡¯ve


    wasted your storage¡­ I wonder if you still have some to deliver tonight¡­¡± Rae hinted while she


    reached over, drawing circles on his chest, as her eyes expressed seductiveness.


    ¡°If you want, then I have!¡± Jensen heard her crazy words and was extremely speechless! But he did not


    n to satisfy her tonight, he did not want to be a baby generator. He lowered his head, nning to


    kiss her once and go to the study to do his work, but he did not expect that she would hug his head and


    exim passionately. ¡°You want to do this at the balcony?! haven¡¯t prepared mentally yet!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jensen was speechless.

 Chapter 34: Could It Be That He Was Incapable In That Way?

    Chapter 34: Could It Be That He Was Incapable In That Way?


    ¡°¡­¡± Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed, he was about to say something at this moment, a young girlish voice


    rang from downstairs calling Rae.


    Rae turned and rushed downstairs to have a look, the small girl was waving at her. She waved heartily


    as well, and praised at the same time, ¡°This kid has quite good eyesight, she can even see me here


    from such a height.¡± Then she put her hands around her mouth like a trumpet, shouting, ¡°I¡¯lle down


    now!¡± Saying this, she turned and said to Jensen, ¡°I¡¯m going down to walk with the kid, you can go get


    busy.¡±


    Jensen suddenly thought of her mumbles during the exhibition, and he replied, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Rae stunned at first, then she also remembered the mumbles that she said in the morning, and she


    instantly nodded happily! Jensen changed in some casual clothes and apanied her outside. While


    the two were waiting for the elevator, he asked, ¡°Howe you¡¯re familiar with that kid?¡±


    Rae told Jensen all about meeting that little girl at the supermarket and she said the fish have names,


    then she continued, ¡°Then when I went to buy something again, I met that kid once more. That kid


    actually came up to me first and said to me that she knows the name of the chicken! She said that


    chickens have no names when they are alive, but when they¡¯re dead they¡¯ll have many names, such as


    fried chicken, spicy chicken, roasted chicken, pepper chicken, chicken soup, chicken popcorn, chicken


    nuggets¡­ Isn¡¯t that kid brilliant?! I¡¯m so impressed by her!¡± The door of the elevator opened and Rae


    stepped in, she pulled on Jensen arm and shook it, as she said adorably. ¡°So please let me get


    pregnant faster, alright? When are you going to the church? Can you pray to god, please?!¡±


    Jensen was a Christian, sometimes when he was free on the weekends he would go to church in the


    morning, and Rae would apany him there sometimes.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jensen saw that she was so passionate, and felt ufortable inside.


    When they reached downstairs, that kid was indeed still waiting for them. After greeting the kid¡¯s


    mother, Rae and the little girl walked at the front. In fact, the surroundings of this apartment were very


    convenient, and it was very easy to go anywhere. Once they went downstairs there would be ces


    like malls and convenient stores, but there was not any parks that could allow people to take a walk at.


    This reminded Rae of that neighbourhood, Recreation Garden, the greenery downstairs was like a park


    and it was suitable for children to live at. She held the little girl¡¯s tiny soft hand in her hand, thinking that


    she was really thinking ahead, the most important thing at the moment was supposed to be getting


    pregnant.


    ¡°Oh right, if Miss Jordan has ns to get pregnant, if you don¡¯t mind don¡¯t buy much clothes as I have


    some. My child grows up so fast and she has a lot of clothes that are given by her rtives, and she


    grew out of them after wearing for a short while. She wears both boy and girl styles, since it doesn¡¯t


    really matter for kids. Further, didn¡¯t they say that kids are supposed to wear hand me downs? If you


    don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll pack upter for you,¡± The little girl¡¯s mother said passionately.


    ¡°Sure, then thank you for your trouble.¡± Rae turned back and gave a sweet smile.


    Jensen saw that smile and he felt more ufortable inside, as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going to smoke.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Rae was instantly annoyed.


    ¡°Just one?¡± Jensen asked.


    ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Although Rae was annoyed, but she thought that he must surely be worried about Zain¡¯s


    matter, so she let him off for once.


    The little girl¡¯s mother walked to her side and stared at her, examining as she asked, ¡°Miss Jordan,


    sorry for asking this. I see that you want children quite bad, but you and your husband¡­ have you


    talked about it properly?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rae did not understand why she would ask like this so suddenly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being bbering, but I saw that by the looks of him, he doesn¡¯t seem quite


    passionate. This has to be discussed properly, these times are not as before, sometimes a child is the


    conflict between two people.¡± The girl¡¯s mother said.


    Rae nodded thoughtfully, she never would have thought so if the girl¡¯s mother did not mention it, but


    now once she mentioned she felt that there was an issue. It was true, it seemed that every time she


    mentioned about having children, Jensen would especially be weird. He was not decisive at all, never


    saying if he wanted or he did not want it, this was totally unlike his style.


    Could it be that he did not want?


    But looking at him, he had rather liked Sweetie who was recently born at Ewan¡¯s home. He always


    hugged her and was unwilling to let go, until Sweetie had screamed her lungs off then he would return


    her to Ewan.


    Rae contemted and a dark thought of a possibility popped into her awareness¡­


    Could it be that Jensen was impotent?


    A television series that she binged watch recently happened to have such a scene. Because the man


    was impotent, he put the me on the woman and even divorced the woman without anything left for


    her, he was truly a douchebag.


    But thinking about it¡­


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rae shook her head, she would not think of it anymore, she felt that this thing would not happen upon


    him!


    ¡­


    Rae was rather busy the following two weeks, she was busy fighting with Ophelia, as that Ophelia was


    so ambitious that she actually wanted to swallow whole all of the marketing resources on her hands!


    Rae was surely dissatisfied, so she pin pointed on her and refused to let go, and the two of them was


    so close to taking a knife and rushing up to the other¡¯spany! But just when the two fought so badly


    that it was not known who would win, Ophelia¡¯spany was suddenly investigated by the authorities


    due to some taxation issues, and the war between the two finally ceased. Rae did not take the


    opportunity to pursue further, as she thought that it was quite rare to meet a worthy opponent in life. So


    she let her go, if only she did not go after her own things.


    Since it was rare that she had some peace, Rae told Jensen that she was not going home for dinner


    tonight, and after dinner she asked Darcy to go rx at a bar in the James Group Building together.


    Knowing that she was going, Reuben had already told his people to reserve the best seat. It was at the


    corner of the ss, and had a 180-degree view of the entire night scenery.


    ¡°¡­ Oh right, you can just change thisdy¡¯s order to warm milk.¡± Rae told the handsome young man.


    There were not many customers at the bar right now and it was not quite noisy.


    ¡°You¡¯re just so kind!¡± Darcy snorted at her, she hade all the way and could only drink milk!


    ¡°By the way, does your belly getrger? I epted a wedding dress advertisement on your behalf and


    it requires you to wear a dress revealing your back. It was originally a resource under Louisa, and I


    took so much effort to snatch it over. But if you go there with a huge belly, who knows whether they


    want to change you immediately. This is a wedding dress advertisement, after all¡± said Rae


    exasperatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that fast, rx.¡± Darcy replied.


    Just as the two were chatting on casually, the waiters on the side suddenly became nervous, and one


    of them spoke into the inte, ¡°That bunch of gangsters are here again, close the doors quickly!¡±


    Rae suddenly thought of the situation that Flora had said before, saying that Reuben¡¯s building would


    be disturbed by a bunch of people. This had been over half a month, had it not stopped yet? Thinking


    of this, Rae reached and pulled one of the waiters over and asked, frowning. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t those people


    stopped?¡±


    The waiter knew that this woman was Reuben¡¯s friend, and Reuben was a good friend of the owner of


    this bar. Hearing what this woman talked, she was an insider, and so he told her truthfully, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s


    been half a month, those people have nothing better to do! I heard that it was Mr James who had


    offended someone so that person wants to disturb him. Business revenue has been lowered a lot this


    month, and if this continues Mr James would be losing a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Reuben would lost a lot of money?¡± Rae was taken aback, was it not the owner of the bar who would


    suffer loss?


    ¡°Yes, as this was due to Mr James, so Mr James had beenpensating everyone based on the


    revenue of each floor every day. My boss and Mr James are too close and so he doesn¡¯t ept it, but


    others had epted. Think about it, how many floors are in this building, and how much would it cost


    topensate every unit.¡± The waiter really could not think of that number, he must surely be losing up


    the several hundred thousands every day.


    ¡°Well, it would be an understatement to say that he¡¯s losing millions every day,¡± Darcy tutted on the


    side. This was the tallest building, and inside this ce was all high-end entertainment, dining and


    amodation facilities, it was surely not an insignificant sum. At the same time, Darcy nced at


    Rae, she actually called the owner of this building as Reuben directly, it looked as if they were very


    close. She did not expect Rae to be so capable.


    ¡°You got it,¡± The waiter replied Darcy, and went on continuing his work.


    Rae looked at the people in the shop, it felt as if they were shutting down to keep these guys away. She


    did not know what Jensen was thinking, she had said that a birthday party was not necessary, yet he


    had to insist. Now Reuben was gotten in trouble, and she was really embarrassed. Hundred thousands


    a day, well, then this half a month¡­


    Oh my, she¡¯d rather Reuben just gave the money to her, and rent this building to whoever he wanted!


    After sitting for a while, indeed she heard a bunch of gangsters holding sticks and knocking them


    loudly, and they were even saying some nasty words loudly. But no one in the bar took heed of them, it


    looked as if they were used to it. Those people made noise for some time and left, and at this moment


    the waiter served them their drinks, saying, ¡°Well, they¡¯lle againter, the security guards


    downstairs couldn¡¯t hold them back even if they tried.¡±


    Rae took a sip of her wine, feeling that she had to ask Jensen properly. If he had his own ns, then


    she would not care. But if he only did it for her, she must really convince him otherwise.


    Darcy sat for a while, and said that she had something to do and must leave.


    Rae felt that she was being weird but did not ask further. She merely joked that her back was now quite


    worth a fortune and asked her to rub it lighter when she bathed.


    Darcy smiled and replied that she knows, saying that she would wrap it with a piece of cling wrap to


    prevent injuries.


    Rae sat by her own for a while and ordered one alcohol after another to try. It was probably due to her


    messed up mixing and they were all alcohol that were quite heavy, she began to feel that her head was


    quite heavy. Rae called Jensen to ask him toe get her, and he replied that he happened to have


    something to find Reuben for and he was arriving. Rae leaned on the table, and watched the colourful


    night view through the wine ss. An email came through her phone, it was sent by Eric.


    Rae clicked on it, and after she entered the password, she read the message.


    ¡°The Barnes family might have asked for help from Jensen, someone is investigating now, I¡¯ll hold on


    for now.¡±


    Rae replied an alright, and deleted themunication records cleanly. Since thest time the number


    was discovered by Jensen, she did not want to make the same mistake, so she relied on email to


    others from helping her, sometimes she felt that this man was indeed dominant. Anyhow, she would still


    do something to the Barnes Food Company.

 Chapter 35: She Actually Barged In While They Were Being Intimate

    Chapter 35: She Actually Barged In While They Were Being Intimate


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°Is yourpanion gone, Rae? Why didn¡¯t you ask me toe down to apany you? If Jensen


    hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here alone.¡± Reuben¡¯s voice shifted slowly from her back to


    her side, he picked up one of the empty wine sses, looked at it and took a whiff. Then he put it


    down, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Reuben.¡± Rae propped her head up with one hand. Her long hair was all messy due to her


    actions, and two strands of her hair even fell before her forehead, blocking her face. Rae raised her


    hand and tidied it simply, ¡°Jensen made you lost so much of money.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too childish, since the rk family have their eyes on this piece ofnd, he still wouldn¡¯t allow you


    to rent it to them. Is it really worth the effort just to feel good for once?¡± The more Rae thought of it the


    more she ached, feeling that with every second, money was just flowing out before her. She waved her


    hand and called for the waiter, knocking on her ss indicating for the same wine. ¡°Did he feel like he


    would lose face being snatched of something by others? Please, this building doesn¡¯t have his name


    carved on it!¡±


    Reuben did not speak immediately after he was interrupted, when Rae had finished mumbling her


    words, he felt that Rae might have misunderstood Jensen¡¯s intentions. Jensen felt that it was annoying


    being snatched of something, so he just asked him to do this. ording to the Knight Group¡¯s market


    value, even if they went on the n till Karina¡¯s birthday next year it still would not be a big trouble. But


    Jensen¡¯s annoyance was purely because of her and was never about his own reputation. As he saw it,


    Jensen¡¯s meaning now was that since he had not thought of a good way topletely settle the


    matter, he would adopt appropriate measures when Zain intended to fight.


    Moreover, Zain would surelypromise first.


    By Jensen¡¯s words, it was that Zain cared for Karina but he did not, so Zain would not ruin Karina¡¯s


    birthday over this matter of fighting with him. These words sounded rather logical, but at the moment


    when he heard it from Jensen¡¯s mouth, Reuben merely felt chilled to the bone. He was afraid that


    except Rae, anything could be destroyed in Jensen¡¯s eyes.


    Reuben did not know either why Jensen would love so deeply, as if it was carved into his bones, if one


    day Rae was not together with Jensen¡­


    Reuben did not dare to think.


    After another while, Jensen came again.


    ¡°She drank so much, don¡¯t you know to stop her?¡± When Jensen arrived, Rae¡¯s table had a few more


    sses than before. Her entire person was more drunk and her cheeks were reddened. Although it


    was dark inside, it did not stop others from seeing that her intoxicated situation now.


    ¡°Well,¡± Reuben touched his nose and did not give a proper reply.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jensen sat down on the tall chair on her left, as his right hand yed with her long hair, he asked as if


    he was chatting casually, ¡°Those gangsters areing again, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Reuben raised his arm, nced at his watch and replied, ¡°Seems like it¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°Why do you allow those people to mess around here, don¡¯t you have¡­ have guns!¡± Rae suddenly


    raised her head from the table and interrupted. She was really drunk and did not know what not to say,


    as she shouted directly. Jensen bit lightly on the corner of her lip, and reminded her by her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t


    simply shout this kind of words.¡±


    Rae instantly became more obedient and her voice became much smaller, asking, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you


    bomb them directly?¡± In her eyes, Jensen was not such a passive person. Even if she was more


    arrogant and thought that he was doing this for her, but this overly tolerant personality was unlike


    Jensen either! The Jensen she knew would not allow people to bully him this way!


    ¡°Because,¡± Jensen took the wine from the waiter¡¯s hand that was supposed to be passed to Rae,


    shook it and drank it in one shot. He put down the ss and finally answered, ¡°I want him to give up


    himself.¡± Zain must have wanted to y along with him as he thought he would surely take actions to


    halt it, but he would not do so, what was the meaning to just mess around like this? Since Zain surely


    cared more about Karina than he did, he would just allow Zain to mess around. Then he would let him


    give in himself, and make him go against his own words, allowing him to understand that these meagre


    tricks were nothing at all in his eyes.


    ¡°Have you heard of that only silence is the highest form of disregard. Just take no heed of him,¡± Jensen


    waved to tell the waiter to leave and not to bring wine here anymore.


    ¡°¡­ Impressive.¡± Reuben heard these words and merely felt that his words was as icy as a piece of dry


    ice, radiating with chillness. Towards someone like Zain, nothing indeed would hurt him more than to


    ignore him, and then make him stop his actions due to the time factor. To Zain, this was surely more


    powerful than any other way to stop him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so despicable,¡± Rae mumbled as she scolded. Feeling that her head was rather dizzy, she


    leaned directly onto Jensen¡¯s shoulder.


    Jensen reached to hold onto her, preventing her from falling off. He spoke to Reuben, making rare


    small talk, ¡°Ewan¡¯s son is a month old, what do you n on gifting?¡±


    ¡°Urgh, stop mentioning it. My good friend¡¯s precious son was even more of a headache than treating


    my girlfriend. Should I just y his picture on the LED disy outside the building on that night? ¡±


    Reuben felt that it was overbearing, as he could not even consider giving clothes or toys. He had gone


    over the day when Ewan had his son, and his house was almost half full with these. But if he just gave


    money, it would seem rather insincere.


    Rae was amused by Reuben¡¯s suggestion, as she sat up and replied, ¡°If you dared to do so, then on


    that day I would let all the promotional ounts under me to post a photo of him, with the best wishes


    of growing up healthily.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, be serious.¡± Jensen heard their crazy ramblings and stopped them.


    At the same time, he raised his hand and held on Rae¡¯s shoulder, letting her to continue leaning on


    himself.


    ¡°Then what do you n to give?¡± Rae raised her gaze and asked, looking at his chin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start a trust fund, naming it after him.¡± As Jensen said this, he used his other hand to tug on the tie


    on his neck. She was like a fireball, when she leaned against him, even he felt hot as well.


    ¡°¡­¡± Reuben felt that he was indeed so thoughtful.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rae felt that he was so darn rich.


    The three that were chatting did not notice that they were long being watched by a person sitting in the


    booth in a far corner.


    Karina did not quite believe what she saw with her own eyes. Her eyes blinked, disbelieving no matter


    how that Jensen was so close with Rae. For Jensen¡¯s coldness towards her, she almost could not


    believe that Jensen could be so close with another woman. He held her, and allowed her to lean


    against him, and even kissed her in such a public ce! The two were as intimate as a couple


    passionately in love!


    It was impossible for Rae to have no idea that she had a marital agreement with Jensen, this was


    known by almost all the people in this city. Yet since she knew, Rae had not mentioned anything at all


    before her¡­


    And continued working together with her as usual.


    Karina felt that she waspletely yed by the others!


    Moreover, on the day of the exhibition she had felt that Jensen¡¯s lips looked weird. It was obviously


    kissed or it had been harmed maliciously.


    But he had said that there was a bug. Oh right, and Rae was there as well that day.


    Could they have¡­


    Once she thought that the two of them had actually done something so disrespectful of art in such a


    heavily artistic environment, Karina felt that her entire body was shaking! More importantly, she felt that


    she had been humiliated greatly! Further, by the looks of it, Rae and Reuben knew each other quite


    well as well. Could that Reuben harmed his own benefit, and refused to rent his ce for her to have


    her birthday party, be rted to Rae as well?


    ¡°Are you alright, Karina?¡± Her friend felt that Karina¡¯s mood was not right, and she asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I saw someone I know. I¡¯ll go over to say hi,¡± Karina held herself back and got up, walking


    towards the three.


    Rae did not expect that she would meet Karina in such a time and ce.


    When she heard Karina¡¯s voice ringing behind her back, she was instantly rmed and left Jensen¡¯s


    arms. She sat up with her back straight, as she exined unnecessarily with guilt. ¡°I drank too much,


    my head is so dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t find any excuses, Miss Jordan, I¡¯ve seen it all. Can you just kiss someone else simply just


    because you¡¯re drunk?¡± Although Karina tried hard to control herself, but she had not experience any


    troubles before and the expression on her face had long exposed her inside thoughts. She was holding


    back greatly.


    Rae did not expect that Karina would be so direct. She went silent, and then found an excuse, ¡°I¡¯m


    going to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Reuben ran off as well.


    But the two coincidentally turned and squatted down after they passed the bar at the same time


    curiously. Using the chair as a cover, they watched Jensen and Karina secretly.


    ¡°Would this be quite bad of us?¡± Reuben asked while he watched.


    ¡°I feel that this is horrible as well, but I can¡¯t fight over my curiosity.¡± Besides being curious, Rae was


    nervous as well. Before that, she was forced to pretend that she did not know her, since she could not


    just tell her once she met her that ¡®hey, I am your future husband¡¯s little mistress¡¯? She wondered if


    Karina would suspect that she did it on purpose.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Reuben shut up and continued watching.


    Jensen had not much of a reaction from the beginning to the end. In fact, he felt that it was better for


    Karina to see for herself, so he would not have to waste the time to recount again.


    ¡°Jensen¡­¡± Karina saw that Jensen did not have anything to say to her, and this feeling made her more


    afraid. Actually, she did not know what she was afraid of as well. They had just met for a few times and


    were acquaintances at most and not even officially friends, yet her reaction was already over the


    normal emotions that she should have. Karina felt that her feelings towards Jensen had be


    deeper than she thought unknowingly.


    Perhaps it was because she had finally met a man that matched all the requirements that she wanted


    in her significant other, after living for so long. The emotions in her heart suddenly found something to


    was hard to meet, even if the person was originally soft in her character, they would harden up at this


    moment. Karin had never been surer than any moment before this moment, and she understood more


    clearly what she had wanted.


    ¡°Any problem?¡± Jensen asked when he clearly knew what was going on, as the fingers on his right


    hand tapped on the table habitually.


    ¡°You and Miss Jordan, you¡­ the person that you brought supper back that night, was it her?¡± Karina


    knew that it was stupid of her to ask like this, but if Jensen had answered affirmatively, it would show


    that the rtionship between Rae and Jensen were much more intimate than what she had seen!


    They were actually living together!

 Chapter 36: He Was Obviously Using You!

    Chapter 36: He Was Obviously Using You!


    Jensen nodded.


    He looked at the ss in front of him, as if he was watching the night view, but in fact he had been


    watching the reflections inside of it. The ss reflected a vague scene behind him, where there was a


    man and a woman hiding behind a chair sneakily looking towards his direction. The two of them even


    made secret conversations asionally, they had no idea at all that they were already exposed.


    Karina¡¯s hands clenched onto the sides of her clothes on instinct, as her heart sunk in an instant. She


    had never tried what it felt to lose something, since she was young her family had adored her very


    much. It was always the case that she did not want something, but she had never failed to get anything


    she wanted. This was the first time that she failed to get something she wanted, and it was in fact an


    ufortable feeling. Yet she had always thought that she was indifferent, but actually, it was just that


    she had never met with anything she desperately wanted.


    ¡°Miss rk, please tell your father when you go back, ask him to stop having his eyes on the James


    Group Building. You can have your birthday party anywhere, and you don¡¯t have to take what others


    have already fancied. Further, it would be best that you reconsider who to invite as your guests, or I¡¯m


    afraid that at that moment the innocent guests would be in dilemma.¡± Jensen¡¯s tone was light, from the


    beginning until the end he had never looked at the person beside him, as his eyes kept locking on the


    reflection in the ss. In fact, he had never wanted to say this to Karina in the first ce, but seeing


    her like this, Jensen felt that it might be the right thing to say it.


    Now his invitations have yet to be sent out, when both the Knight family and the rk family invited


    them at the same time to attend different birthday parties, those people would surely be in dilemma.


    Karina heard these words, and she felt so uneasy that even breathing became difficult.


    She had never encountered this sort of defeat before.


    Who would dislike her?


    Even Matriarch Knight, the most difficult person in the Knight family, cared for her so closely now, but


    no only that Jensen did not like her, why had he given her such a cruel suggestion? Karina¡¯s voice


    carried a few whimpers. She looked at the man who was so close to her yet feeling so distant, feeling


    that he was humiliating herself, ¡°You can dislike me, but Jensen, don¡¯t you think that this sort of request


    is too cruel to me?¡± Karina suddenly thought of what she had heard of before, that the topmost level of


    the James Group Building would be closed for a few days every year. To the outsiders they had


    exined that it was for checking and maintenance purposes, but in fact it was emptied for the birthday


    celebration for a woman with the surname of Jordan.


    When Karina heard of this news before, she did not even think of Rae, as the surname of Jordan was


    not umon. Even when Jensen had kissed Rae once just now, she had not thought of Rae.


    Perhaps she had silently concluded that Jensen would not have fell for that imprudent woman, Rae,


    and it was just a casual fling at most. Since not only did Rae speak vulgarly, but she even took photos


    in an exhibition, how low could she be to do this sort of thing? In the exhibition hall, Jensen and her had


    even¡­


    Karina knew that Jensen did not get bitten by a bug at all, but was bitten by Rae!


    Once she thought about Rae was even able to do so in that kind of ce where peoplee and go¡­


    She did not expect her to be such a tart.


    But now, as she heard vividly what Jensen had personally wanted her to do, Karina was quite


    confirmed.


    This Miss Jordan, was always Rae Jordan.


    As she recalled that when she was at Rae¡¯spany, when she pretended that she had not knew


    herself and she had praised her genuinely, Karina felt that she was yed like a fool! Anger and


    jealousy were mixed together in her heart simultaneously, and making her feel ufortable. She


    wanted badly to find Rae for an exnation, but she was taught since she was young to understand


    that unreasonable people would only be loathed by others. Especially for women, men only liked


    women who were obedient.


    Thinking of this, Karina took in a few deep breaths, forcing herself to calm down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know if it¡¯s cruel towards you. But if you don¡¯t convey what I have said to your father, I¡¯m


    afraid that I would have to take my own methods, and that would be less easy.¡± Although he nned to


    allow Zain to continue messing around, but it did not mean that he would not take revengeter on.


    ¡°Jensen, you¡­¡± Karina did not expect that Jensen would actually n to offend her father for Rae?!


    Jensen did not want to continue this meaningless conversation, as he stood up, nning to leave.


    ¡°Jensen¡­¡± Karina called out to him, looking at his tall figure from the back and showing a pitiful


    expression, as she asked persistently. ¡°If I can do what you said, can you, can you give me a chance


    and date me seriously?¡±


    Jensen did not expect that Karina would give up so fast, and it had really confirmed what he had


    thought in the beginning, as he felt joyful but sorry at the same time. He was joyful because this trouble


    could be solved easily, but sorry for that Zain, a smart business man, yet had raised such a silly


    daughter. At this thought, Jensen replied ambiguously, ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Just for this little hope, Karina went home and discussed with her father about this that very night.


    In the mansion that was decorated in a European style, Zain stood before a floor-to-ceiling window,


    with his entire face filling with an icy expression.


    ¡°Dad, please do as I said, alright? I don¡¯t want to hold my party at the topmost level of that building.


    Didn¡¯t you just buy arge cruise ship? Can we have it there? I¡¯ve never had one on a cruise ship.


    Further, didn¡¯t you say that for this actual birthday you would invite the ones from the mafia? What if we


    do it ording to the original n? I don¡¯t feel good about you mixing it up like this, let¡¯s not invite your


    business partners this time.¡± Karina saw that Zain was angry and felt anxious inside. She was afraid


    that Zain would disagree, and she would lose the chance of a serious date with Jensen.


    This was promised to her by Jensen, she believed that Jensen would do it, he surely would.


    Seeing that Karina reminded him once again, Zain was so angry that his forehead creased deeply. He


    turned and looked at Karina, her reddened eyes showed obviously that she had cried. Yet this girl kept


    denying it, saying that something had went into her eyes. Once she came back the first thing she did


    was to ask him to let go of that ce, the topmost level of the James Group Building, and even give up


    sending out the invitations to the people in the business field. He was sure that it was Jensen who


    wed all his n behind!


    Or else how was it possible that Karina mentioned this out of nowhere?


    This Jensen, no wonder he kept silent about the incident of his continued disturbance of the James


    Group Building, he was actually nning to start on his daughter?


    To use a woman that liked him to do things for himself, what kind of man he was!


    ¡°This is thest time that I ask you, did Jensen tell you all this? If you tell lies again, I¡¯ll punish you by


    locking you up!¡± Zain was furious.


    Karina was very obedient since she was young. To her, the most serious punishment would surely be


    being locked up in the small dark room to repent. Thus, hearing this, she was instantly afraid. Karina


    shrunk her neck, ¡°Yes, dad, but Jensen¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh Jensen!¡± Zain was so angry that he began tough, and with one fling of his arm he hurled a


    priceless vase on the side to the floor and broke it! But seeing Karina who was being used by Jensen


    but was still helping him, he felt even more frustrated as he got even pissed off, scolding furiously, ¡°Can


    you have even the slightest bit of brains? He is obviously using you now to get rid of his trouble, which


    is me, yet you¡¯re still defending for him like a fool?!¡±


    Can she have the slightest bit of brains, like a fool¡­


    Karina looked at her father who was taking his anger out on her and she took a step back on instinct.


    She was been excellent since she was young, and also because she was a girl, her family had always


    adored her greatly. Especially her father who kept calling her my dear, no matter how bad tempered he


    was in front of others, he would always be smiling when he faced her.


    But now, her father was actually scolding her furiously, describing her as brainless and a fool!


    Karina was already feeling glum inside, being scolded by Zain like this she could not even hold it in, as


    she cried in an instant. ¡°Yes, I am, but what choice do I have? Dad, I rarely meet someone that I would


    fall for, and I want to try hard to fight for it. Jensen said that if I can do it, he would promise to date me


    seriously for once. Dad, I¡¯m begging you¡­ please help me this time. What if after being together with


    me seriously for a while, he would really fall for me?¡±


    ¡°I want to help, but Jensen is obviously ying you! My foolish daughter, do you think he would really


    agree to be with you? He has someone he loves, the reason why he held that topmost floor and


    refused to lend it to me was because he wanted to hold a party there for that woman! What he said


    cannot be trusted!¡± Zain thought that Karina did not know, so he exposed all of it!


    ¡°I know, I know about all of it¡­ But dad, I¡¯m begging you, please agree with me for once? I¡¯ve never


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    begged you for anything since I was young. Whatever you wanted me to learn I¡¯ll learn it, wherever you


    wanted me to go study I¡¯ll go, and when you prohibited me from being in a rtionship, never did I hold


    a boy¡¯s hand. But now I meet a person that I love, could you please just allow me to be reckless for


    once?¡± Karina clutched on Zain¡¯s arm and swung it.


    ¡°Why are you so fool?¡± Zain¡¯s head was aching, he did not expect that merely after a few meetings,


    Karina would seem to be enchanted.


    Besides a good face and wealth, he was a man that could let go of his bottom line for his aim. What


    good did he have even?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Karina lowered her head. She admitted that Jensen¡¯s excellence had made him shine


    brighter, like a star on stage, being admired by a bunch of people always for no reason. But the most


    important thing was, which Karina admitted, was because of Rae¡¯s existence which kickstarted the


    possessiveness inside of her! Once she thought that even Rae, that lowly and cheap woman could


    have Jensen, then why could she not get him? She was obviously better by a thousand times over, and


    in no aspect that she would lose against Rae!


    It looked as if the words in books were correct, that the only thing that could kickstart a woman¡¯s will to


    fight was a woman that was more beautiful than herself!


    ¡°Since Jensen was doing things so lowly, he better doesn¡¯t me me for exposing this to the Knight


    family!¡± Zain hissed.


    It was always him who uses others, but now another person was actually using his dear daughter¡­


    Well!


    ¡°Don¡¯t, dad, don¡¯t. Promise me first¡­ if Jensen really went against his word, then we¡¯ll talk about it


    she had made things so difficult in an instant, Jensen would only hate her. She wanted to win Jensen¡¯s


    heart, only in this way could she took the revenge on what Rae had done secretly to her.


    ¡°Whatever floats your boat!¡± Zain waved his hand, replying impatiently and went upstairs.


    ¡°Thanks dad.¡± Karina saw that her father had agreed and a smile appeared on her face instantly,


    feeling like she saw some hope.

 Chapter 37: Why Did She Had To Know Those Matters?

    Chapter 37: Why Did She Had To Know Those Matters?


    A long while after Karina had left, Rae was still at the bar and did not leave. They had already sat back


    to the seats with the nicest views, and were drinking while they chat. The wine bottles were filled and


    collected, one round followed by another. It was gettingte, although there had often been rascals


    fun while they wanted. Jensen saw that she was drinking so much and reached out to stop her once


    again, but Rae swatted his arm impatiently and said to the waiter behind her, ¡°One more dozen, love


    you!¡± After saying this, she threw a flirtatious look at the waiter.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The waiter endured the icy look beside her, and after answering he left hurriedly.


    Jensen was displeased, but he dared not say something.


    ¡°What are you afraid of, I am not pregnant. It doesn¡¯t matter if I indulge myself for one night¡­¡± Rae


    slurred dizzily, her tone was obviously unhappy. Some say that the ones that knew you the best was


    most often not your friends, but instead your enemies, and Rae felt that this phrase was extremely


    urate until now.


    There was a time when Ophelia heard how badly she wanted a child, she was gloating over


    her disappointment. Further, Ophelia knew that she had a boyfriend, but she did not know who was the


    man. So she would often chide her and talk non-stop about how troublesome her three children at


    home were. She described her as ¡®this sort of incapable opponent¡¯, and she even mocked that she


    should give up earlier and not waste her time that should be spent on ying with her children at


    home. Her frequent mentions about children really irritated Rae.


    There was also once when Ophelia had used an actress who frequently had children as a topic and her


    title was tantly targeting someone else. The rough meaning was that once some people wanted it


    they would get it, but why would others pray so hard but did not get it. When Rae read it back then, she


    had been silently furious for the entire afternoon in the office, she was almost bursting with anger.


    Now that Ophelia was frequently investigated by the authorities, Rae had felt that she was too kind, not


    taking the opportunity to finish her off. Yet in fact, she knew that Ophelia did not have it so easy. Her


    husband was a gambler who had owe a ton of money and ran away, and Ophelia had to bear those


    debts, she even had three school-aged children¡­ Rae really did not dare to get Ophelia fired, so she


    could only endure it while she was angry.


    So, she did not know whether she should be angry at herself for being too kind, or be angry at Ophelia


    for always retorting her! But the more to it was that she was sad about why was it really as what


    Ophelia had said, that even if she prayed hard, she could not get it?! Was she not obviously healthy?


    Her family was in shambles, so she wanted badly to form aplete family by her own and try her


    hardest to fulfil it, wanting to make every member in the family extremely happy.


    Why was this tiny wish so hard toe true?


    Rae took the wine that had just been sent, and gulped down another ss in one shot.


    Jensen heard her mumbles and finally knew the reason behind her abnormality tonight. He had thought


    that it was about the problem with Karina¡¯s birthday shing with hers which was why she had been so


    unhappy, but actually it was for the matter of children again. Jensen knew as well that due to her family,


    she wanted badly to have aplete family. To her, what would make itplete would be to have a


    child in the first ce, and it did not matter to her whether she had a husband or not.


    Reuben heard this and gave Jensen a look, indicating for him to step aside to talk.


    Jensen understood his look and reached over to caress Rae on the head. Then he got up and walked


    to the other corner of the bar with Reuben. Seeing that there was a bin, Jensen fished out a cigarette


    and lit it up.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t Rae known???¡± Reuben felt that this was no way to go, as they have already reached the


    suitable age to get married, this matter could not be covered up for long. Further, he always felt that it


    was better for her to know earlier. Or else, when she found out about the truth after she was tortured for


    long, she might be harder to console.


    ¡°Why does she have to know?¡± Jensen stuck the cigarette between his lips and asked in reply, his


    voice mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not a good way, what do you n to do after a few years? Further, Jensen, you have hidden


    too many things from Rae. I feel that it¡¯s not a good solution, I mean it!¡± Reuben said seriously, ¡°For


    example. Back then, Heath had been the one who had cheated on his marriage, yet you had asked


    L to take the me in order to maintain a perfect father in Rae¡¯s heart. If it were me, I can¡¯t behave


    nicely towards Rae as well.¡±


    Reuben always felt that things should not be hidden, instead, expose it naturally was the way to go.


    Moreover, Rae was not a fragile women. She just need time.


    The point was that she needed to know the truth first.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Reuben. Rae admired her father so much and that¡¯s why she was willing to take


    the me for all the wrongs that her father has done just to protect her father from being humiliated? If


    you tell her now that her father wasn¡¯t as perfect as she imagined,, and even that she isn¡¯t her father¡¯s


    biological daughter¡­ do you think she could get through this?¡± Jensen puffed a couple of times,


    remembering that Rae disliked the smell of cigarettes on his body, so he took it out and extinguished it.


    ¡°Then, then do you n to hide it for the whole life?¡± Reuben understood the reason of what Jensen


    had said, but he still felt that this was wrong.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t think about a whole life. I just want to hide it as long as I can.¡± Saying this, Jensen looked


    towards Rae¡¯s direction. His eyes shone with a light that was focused and gentle, ¡°I¡¯ll tell her when she


    has be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Rae strong enough???¡± Reuben was full of doubt towards Jensen¡¯s words!


    Jensen smiled.


    Strong?


    As what he saw, she was weak.


    Ophelia, for instance, she had troubled her, ridding roughshod over her for long. Yet she was just angry


    on the outside, she would consider Ophelia¡¯s family situation and would merely defend herself but not


    attack. It was him that could no longer stand by watching, so he found someone to distract Ophelia,


    making her incapable to target Rae again. When a person had hurt her yet she still felt pity towards


    them, in Jensen¡¯s eyes this was the kindest character but meanwhile the most vulnerable weakness. A


    person of this kind was especially easy to get hurt.


    ¡°Mr Knight, whenever you smiled, I''m so scared.¡± As Reuben saw that Jensen smiled without a word,


    he rubbed his arms to keep warm, but feeling much colder though.


    ¡°Go find a true love bro, and you¡¯ll find that women are actuallyplicated.¡± Jensen raised his hand


    and patted Reuben on the shoulder, and went back to his seat. For the special character that was only


    showed to him, she was worth being valued and cherished.


    Reuben felt even colder.


    ¡­


    The second day happened to be a weekend. Once Jensen woke up, he saw the person beside him


    was lying by her stomach on the bed. Her hands propped up her head, and she was looking at him,


    smiling.


    ¡°Had I vomitedst night?¡± Rae¡¯s legs were swinging back and forth in the air, being in a good mood for


    no reason. It was merely because at that moment that she woke up just now, she saw that she was


    lying on the bed, clean and tidy, and her phone was charging on the desk. These caring details made


    her feel warm inside. When she had not been together with Jensen, she had been dead drunk before,


    and the result was that she slept simply on the floor with her dirty clothes on and did not even remove


    her shoes. The second day, she had even dyed a lot of important matters as she forgotten to charge


    her phone.


    But now, there was a man that helped her to settle all of these, and she felt happy out of no reason


    indeed.


    ¡°No.¡± Jensen turned his back on her.


    He always felt that when she smiled like this, he would feel more afraid inside. He did not know what


    bad ideas she was having again.


    He had nned to close his eyes and sleep for a while more, but the person behind him was moving


    around devilishly. He warned, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    He had not been able to finish his sentence when a warm body touched him, and a person came to sit


    on top of him, giving all her weight onto him.


    ¡°Jensen¡­¡± Rae blew some air by his ears on purpose.


    Indeed, after two seconds his ear got pink.


    Rae stared at it for a while. Seeing that the color was lessening, she blew some air once more at the


    right time, and that ear turned pink again.


    She kept repeating this action as if she really enjoyed this.


    After four to five blows, Jensen could no longer hold himself back and reached over to pull her from


    being on top of him into his arms. He then pressed on using most of his torso, and pulled the nket


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    over, covering her tightly. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Jensen, you¡¯re going to the churchter, right?¡± Rae raised her head looking at him, while she asked,


    ¡°Bring me along.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jensen¡¯s calm expression changed slightly due to her words, as if it was something horrible. After


    two seconds of silence, he refused, ¡°No.¡±


    The people at the church would still make fun of him due to that incident from before.


    Especially for the neers, whenever they heard they would always looked at him directly. It made


    him extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°I promise I will watch my mouth this time, and I¡¯m very respectful towards the God as well, please.¡±


    Rae knew that Jensen still minded about that incident from before, and was getting displeased. ¡°You


    can¡¯t just me me for that thing before, didn¡¯t the pastor say that we could ask if we have any


    questions? I just asked what I wanted to ask. Please, you seldom get a day off, and once you go now


    half the day would be gone. I want to stay together with you.¡±


    I want to stay together with you.


    Her words made Jensen instantly hesitate.


    She was rarely so clingy towards him, so it was very hard for him to refuse once more.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled? I¡¯ll get up first and wait for you!¡± Rae saw that he did not refuse, so it meant that he


    had agreed. She rolled off the bed from his arms happily, and pattered into the washroom to wash up.


    Jensen saw that he was persuaded by her so easily, and he raised his arms, rubbing his forehead. He


    only hoped that this time there would not be any more issues again.


    Before that at church, the pastor might have seen that there were a lot of neers. So he started to


    ask casually before they got started, saying that if there was any questions about the church they could


    feel free to ask. At that moment, Rae was the first to stand up. Jensen was surprised that she was


    curious and active and was just about to praise her, but he heard her asking, ¡°Pastor, pastor. I want to


    ask, if someone break the rule and has premarital sex, would God punishes him?¡±


    Once she said this, he was instantly receiving looks from everywhere, since everyone knew that she


    hade with him.

 Chapter 38 You Are Not Lame

    Chapter 38 You Are Not Lame


    After Rae finished washing and went out, Jensen went into the bathroom. Rae stood in front of the


    closet and looked for something to wear. Though the closet was filled with clothes, she didn''t find


    something that fit. As Jensen was about toe out of the bathroom, she chose a pair of short jeans


    and a white shirt and put the edge of the long shirt into jeans. A simple outfit. Rae looked in the mirror


    and turned around, feeling good. Then she tied her hair.


    As Jensen went out, he saw her dressing up like a young girl as if she studied at campus.


    Actually, he loved it. She looked much prettier in that way.


    More importantly, he felt he could roll back the clock and start over when he saw her outfit.


    Jensen hid his feelings, just thought to himself for a few seconds, and began to change clothes.


    After Rae was done, she went barefoot to the refrigerator, picked up the iced sour milk and took a gulp.


    Then she put it back, gave a loud belch and felt relieved. When she turned around, Jensen was staring


    at her. She immediately felt guilty.


    She didn''t know if Jensen would criticize her for not pouring the milk into a cup or giving a loud belch


    like drunk man.


    "If you get a stomachache again, don''t ask me to rub your belly." Jensen said, walked to the door and


    changed shoes.


    Rae did not expect that he wouldn''t scold her but care for her. She immediately smiled, walked over to


    Jensen, took out a pair of white canvas shoes and threw them on the floor. She put on them and


    promised, "Well, I won''t do it next time."


    Jensen was silent.


    They left for church together.


    The church was halfway up the hill. Even so, many people came to the church every week.


    Rae only went with Jensen a few times because she found it boring to hear the sermon. She didn''t


    know why Jensen liked it. To get to the church, they had to pass the main road to a small road and


    drive uphill. However, cars were forbidden on the small road today. They drove along the main road


    slowly to seek for a parking space. Several minutes passed by and they found none. Thinking that they


    had to walk to the church, she lost her temper, "It''s so far!"


    "I see one." Jensen finally found a parking space, parked his car and they got off.


    It was extremely hot at ten o''clock in the morning.


    Rae only walked for a while and could not stand it. She felt the sweat trickling down from her back. She


    was very ufortable, frowned andined to Jensen, "I don''t want to go. It''s so hot."


    "But you''ve only walked for three minutes." Jensen was at a loss. He knew she could not endure the


    hardship, but she gave in so soon.


    "I am out of this." Rae looked around and saw that everyone was sweating. It was halfway up the hill


    and there was no shop. She had no choice but sit in the car.


    The point was that she didn''t want to be left alone. She would feel bored.


    Jensen did not want her to stay in the car. If so, she would send him text messages every minute to ask


    if he was done. He knew her so well. Thinking for a while, he took a step forward, squatted down and


    asked, "Let me carry you?"


    "I am sorry to trouble you¡­" Though Rae felt sorry, she didn''t refuse him.


    Jensen carried her to the church. Rae felt hotter when she was pressing against his back. At least, she


    didn''t have to walk. Along the way, he met the old church members who greeted him. Rae waved her


    hand at them on behalf of Jensen. Faith was something magical. The members became very gentle


    and little aggressive. They seemed to forget how they used dodgy methods in business world. Rae


    suddenly understood that the reason why Jensen often came here to listen to sermon. Perhaps he


    wanted to purify his mind.


    Although he didn''t have to use swords or pistols to fight with his rivals, he may face some sharp


    practice frompetingpanies.


    They finally walked on the small road. Looking at the hill, Rae felt the slope was very steep. Usually,


    the rich would drive up the hill by car. Now they had to walk slowly. Some even stopped and wiped the


    sweat with tissues. Obviously, they seldom exercised.


    "If you''re tired, just tell me. Put me down. I can walk by myself." Rae said casually.


    "How long can you insist on walking?" Jensen didn''t believe her. Drops of sweat ran down from his


    forehead to his chin and dropped on the asphalt ground. He would rather carry her to the church than


    let her stop every few steps. Jensen adjusted himself and continued to walk.


    "Your words hurt me." Rae knew that she could not insist, but she refused to surrender.


    She hadn''t insisted on walking on the in road for three minutes, not to mention the steep slope.


    "Did I? Every time we go hiking in Spring or Autumn, I carry you up the hill." Jensen felt very hot. He


    rarely sweat. However, today he kept sweating and felt very ufortable as he was wet all over his


    body. Rae was hot and he carried her as if he carried a small stove. Hearing her words, Jensen felt a


    bit annoyed.


    Rae felt guilty at once.


    After being reminded by Jensen, Rae recalled that every time the school organized the outing, they


    would climb the mountain in the morning and had a pic in the afternoon. She was not good at doing


    sports and afraid of heat, so she was often left behind by her ssmates. She lost her temper every


    few minutes. Moreover, other girls liked to enrage Rae and told her that the ss photo would be shot


    without her. Rae did not want to be alone, but she couldn''t go any farther. Therefore, Jensen carried


    her every time.


    At that time, she had a boyfriend.


    Her boyfriendpeted with other boys, ran very far and never walked with her.


    Why did Jensen always find out that she couldn''t walk?


    He must have been deliberately walking slower than she did!


    She was so stupid that she hadn''t noticed it before. She only thought it was good to have Jensen


    around when she was in need.


    Rae suddenly felt herself a bad woman. She knew that Jensen liked her, but she yed dumb on


    purpose and epted his help. She really did not want to be left behind and hoped to take a picture


    with the ss. She didn''t expect Jensen would still carry her up the hill even if so many years had gone


    by.


    Thinking about what Flora had said, Rae felt very touched by Jensen.


    When they were in preschool and yed hide-and-seek, he would run out to divert others'' attention


    and prevent Rae from being caught.


    When they went for a school outing, he always carried her up the mountain. Jensen was too


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    outstanding in the ss. Though he arrived at the hilltop much slower, others would wait for him to take


    a picture together.


    Even if they became adults, he still carried her up the hill.


    Rae hooked up around his neck with more force and deliberately rubbed against his short hair with her


    face. She said, "It¡¯s always you, so you have to carry me all the time, and do not leave me alone."


    In fact, she was implying something.


    It didn''t mean that he just needed to carry her uphill.


    They could walk hand-in-hand for years and even longer.


    She knew his difficulties. Even if he thought that he did not need the help of the rk family, the rk


    family needed his power. The Knight family thought that the rk family was a good ally. For these


    reasons¡­


    Rae seldom showed her love to Jensen in public.


    Jensen didn''t get the implied meaning, so he just said, "I see."


    Two women with umbres were behind them and whispering.


    "Isn''t that Mr Knight, Karina''s fiance?" The woman with a ck umbre rubbed her eyes for fear of


    making mistakes.


    "I thought I was wrong, but you confirmed it" The woman with a white umbre echoed, "Though it is


    haughty and even let Mr Knight carry her in public. She wasn¡¯tme, right?"


    "Take my umbre. I need to show Karina''s father this. He should instruct his son-inw, otherwise


    Karina would get into trouble if it continues." The woman put the ck umbre into the other woman''s


    hand. Then she took pictures of Rae and Jensen with her cellphone.


    "Yes, she is too arrogant." The other woman echoed.


    Thirty minutester.


    In the church.


    Jensen drank up four bottles of mineral water. Rae felt sorry and asked, "Do you want more? I''ll go to


    buy it."


    Jensen shook his head and the broken hair on his forehead shook a bit. He finished thest drink, took


    a deep breath and could hardly speak.


    "I am sorry. I won''te with you anymore." Rae was a little guilty.


    He didn¡¯t put her down along the way. She thought he could stand it, but he really suffered a lot.


    Jensen pulled her wrist to let her sit down beside him. He nced at her and said, "You are much


    thinner than before."


    Rae stared at him. He was implying that she was fat before.


    Even if she was heavy, Jensen could carry her uphill.


    Thinking about that, Rae felt pleased.


    As the minister was about to preach the sermon, Jensen took out his mobile phone and wanted to turn


    on the silent mode. Someone happened to call him. The mobile phone was vibrating in his hand.


    Seeing Rae was looking somewhere else, Jensen picked up the phone.

 Chapter 39 Hard to Control

    Chapter 39 Hard to Control


    "Jensen, I have told my father what you told me. He agreed to change the ce for the birthday party.,


    but he didn''t promise that he won¡¯t invite those guests. I''ll talk to him again¡­" Karina was afraid that


    she didn¡¯t do a good job and might enrage Jensen, so she was discreet with her words.


    Jensen did not notice her discretion. He held the mobile phone and turned his gaze at Rae. Rae


    pretended not to care about it, but her ears moved a bit. She must be trying to eavesdrop.


    She must have seen the caller ID.


    "OK." Jensen replied indifferently and hung up the phone. He stretched out his hand to pinch Rae''s ear


    and signaled her not to eavesdrop.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t need Karina''s help. By doing so, he just wanted to teach Karina''s father a lesson.


    Zain put pressure on him, so he tricked his daughter in return.


    Jensen just lost some money, but Zain¡­


    Zain wouldn''t let someone trick his daughter without taking any measures.


    Jensen sneered and put his cellphone into the pocket.


    "Anything important?" After he hung up the phone, she turned around and asked inadvertently.


    Seeing her like that, Jensen gritted his teeth and wanted to beat her buttocks. Since someone else was


    around, he could only let her off.


    Two hourster, the event was over.


    Rae walked so fast that Jensen was left behind. She was in good spirits. Rae stood beside Jensen''s


    car, waving to him with a smile, "Hurry up!"


    "Do you have to be so happy?" Jensen rolled his eyes. L called Rae and asked her out. Jensen


    knew L would give Rae a ne. She would be more excited when Rae received the ne, he


    guessed. Thinking that it was just a deal between him and L, Jensen felt sad for Rae. Rae was so


    nice. Why couldn''t others be nice with her?"


    "Hurry up. My mother rarely asks me out. I don''t want to bete." Rae couldn''t wait to get on the car.


    She had almost suffocated in the hot car, but she couldn¡¯t wait to set off though the temperature hadn¡¯t


    fallen to afortable degree. She urged Jensen to start the car.


    Jensen sent her to a cafe on a busy street and headed back to thepany.


    Rae got off the car and stepped in.


    It was weekend, so it was a little crowded. She stood at the door and watched for seconds before her


    mom appeared. When Rae saw her mom, she immediately walked over. Though she came earlier than


    the due time, she was a little nervous and asked, "Mom, have you been waiting long?" She was


    nervous partly because of thest meeting. Last time, she shouted as loud as she could to beg her


    mom to stay, but failed. Today, her mom asked her out. It was really weird.


    With that, Rae pulled out her chair and sat down.


    "I just came here. You can order anything you want to drink." L kept stirring the coffee. She raised


    her chin and signaled Rae to order something. L suddenly smelled the smell of wine and asked,


    "Did you drinkst night?" L frowned. She didn''t like a woman with the smell of alcohol.


    However, Rae somehow thought L was worrying about her. She was like a child doing something


    wrong and answered nervously, "I drank some. I won''t drink coffee." Rae shook her head with her


    hands on the leg, looking well-behaved. She seldom met her mom, so she didn''t want to waste time


    waiting in line for coffee. She looked across the table at her mom. Her mom wore thick clothes in such


    a hot day, even with a thin shawl. Rae asked concernedly, "Mom, are you sick?"


    L did not expect Rae would notice it. She was a bit amazed, but didn''t feel touched by Rae''s


    concern, "I am fine."


    Rae nodded, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "Well." L did not forget that she was here to send Rae the gift. L took out a small paper bag and


    passed to Rae. She said coldly, "It¡¯s your birthday gift. I¡¯m sorry. I''ve epted an invitation from the


    rk family, so I won''t go to yours."


    Every time Rae''s birthday was held, L would attend it because of Jensen.


    Rae was surprised by the brand. She took a fancy to a ne before. It was the same brand. What a


    coincidence.


    Raepletely ignored her mother''s excuse of not going to her birthday party.


    Rae took out a square box from inside and opened it.


    The ne was the one that she had taken a fancy to. Instantly, her eyes twinkled with happiness.


    She trembled with excitement and pinched the thin ne three times before she picked it up. Rae


    looked up at her mother and put down the box. That ne had a fine gloss, more because it was a


    gift given by her mother.


    "Mom, why do you know I like it? I''ve fancied it for a long time!" Rae looked at the pendant again and


    again. It must be fate, she considered.


    "I bought it casually." L took a sip of coffee and didn''t understand why Rae was so excited because


    of a ne. Since she had finished her task, L didn''t want to stay here at all. Every time she saw


    Rae, L would think about how Jensen threatened her and how Rae''s father betrayed her. L put


    down the cup and got up, "I have something else to do. I have to leave."


    "So soon?" Rae was immersed in happiness, but her mom had to leave, so she looked up at her


    instantly.


    "I should go." L said coldly.


    Though L promised Jensen to be gentle with Rae, Rae wouldn''t care about if she was gentle since


    Rae was so happy to receive the ne. Therefore, L thought she didn''t break her word.


    "Alright, mom, go ahead. Thank you for the ne." Rae stood up and looked at her mother. She


    could not figure out what her mom was thinking. Her mom invited her out to give her a birthday gift, but


    why she still turned a cold shoulder on her. Rae was confused about whether her mom liked her or not,


    but she didn''t dare ask. She said, "Mom, you can ask me out at any time. Take good care of yourself."


    L did not speak but left.


    Rae was a little unhappy that her mom was so cold, but she beamed when she saw the ne in her


    hand. She should be content that her mom was willing to give her a ne. Did it mean that the


    tensions between them were lessened? It was a good beginning. Everything would get better. Thinking


    about it, Rae put on the ne, left the cafe, and went to Knight Group by taxi.


    ¡­


    "Who is going for this negotiation? Seriously, I can''t handle that tycoon from Southeast Asia. He


    projects a high-wattage aura..I am not a good choice to show the strength of Knight Group." Reuben


    gave in.


    "Come off it, bro. You stand here. It proves that you are very powerful." Ewan supported his sses


    and said, "I''ll go there. I''ve investigated that tycoon and I know her well. Jensen, remember to send the


    file to me."


    Jensen sat on the chair with a long face. When he decided to go back to the apartment to take a bath,


    Ewan called him. Ewan told him that the boss in the Southeast Asia replied and wanted to talk to them,


    so Jensen had toe back to thepany for negotiation. Though his clothes got dry, he could still


    smell the odour of sweet on it. Jensen answered impatiently, "Your baby is one month old. You have to


    handle a lot of trifles, so don''t involve yourself in this business. I¡¯m in."


    The point was, Jensen couldn''t guarantee he coulde back safely after seeing these ouws.


    Jensen didn''t want Ewan''s baby to see her father disabled.


    Ewan understood it and said deliberately, "Thank you for considering my kid. I worry about you. If


    something happened to you, what could Rae do?"


    Reuben looked at Jensen. Those who did this business were making money at the risk of their lives.


    Ewan had got married, be a father and experienced a full life. Even if Ewan really died in an


    ident, his wife could acquire his property ording to the marriage settlement.


    How about Rae?


    Rae''s father was lying in bed as a vegetable. Her mom disliked her. Moreover, Zain would take revenge


    on her for his daughter. The point was that no legal document could protect Rae''s interests. If Jensen¡­


    Rae couldn''t get a penny. Jensen was so stingy, so Rae even didn''t have a credit card given by him.


    idents may happen at any time.


    "I bought an ind for herst time. " Jensen knew what they hinted. He didn''t dare to give money to


    Rae, since he was afraid that she would run away before he had an ident.


    This woman was hard to control.


    "Rae didn''t know it?" Ewan asked.


    "I asked her to copy that contract. She doesn¡¯t understand thenguage. I lied to her that a client liked


    the written one." Jensen said and lowered his head to sniff his clothes. He felt more disgusted. After


    that, he suddenly became serious, looked at them and said, "I haven''t married her, so I won''t let myself


    caught in an ident. I''ll go there this time. next time when I go on my honeymoon, it¡¯s your


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    turn."

 Chapter 40 You Often Threaten Me

    Chapter 40 You Often Threaten Me


    "May your dreamse true soon." Reuben said seriously. He had known Jensen for so long, and his


    only wish was to get married with Rae. Reuben had wondered why Jensen loved Rae too well. He was


    born of a fairly well-to-do family and he had saw so many beauties. Reuben didn''t believe that Jensen


    would fell in love with Rae at first sight. They were all kids and kids don¡¯t know love.


    Jensen once gave Reuben a vague answer.


    He caught his words though he said in a low voice. ¡°I don''t know¡±, he heard that clearly.


    He didn''t know why he liked her. He was sure that he couldn''t like anyone else.


    Reuben kept silent for a long time after hearing that answer. Thinking about what Jensen told him to


    do, Reuben said, "Jensen, I got something about the Barnes Food Company. The man that made


    troubles behind is¡­"


    "Jensen!"


    When Reuben wanted to report something else, Rae''s voice came. Reuben immediately shut up. Two


    secondster, the office door was pushed open. Rae threw herself into Jensen''s arms and sat on his


    legs. When she was ready to speak, she found that Reuben and Ewan were there. She was clear-


    minded and suddenly thought about thest time she wore maid outfit¡­


    Rae felt a bit embarrassed. She coughed and said, "Hello."


    "Hi." Ewan replied.


    Beauty was the eyes of the beholder. Ewan and Reuben were close to the door, but they were ignored


    by Rae at first.


    "Why don''t you take your sweetie here?" Rae found it hard to talk to him when she saw Ewan''s serious


    look, so she could only change the topic.


    Ewan pushed his sses and answered, "She is at home now, you cane to visit her."


    "Sure." Rae forgot Ewan''s daughter was not a month old.


    Jensen put his hand on her waist and asked while knowing the answer, "Why are you so happy?"


    Jensen reminded her of why she came here. She turned to Jensen and held her head high. She asked,


    "Tell me what¡¯s the difference on me?" With that, she lifted the chest.


    "You undid the button." Jensen pretended not to see her ne. He saw three buttons on her blouse


    were undone and her breast was revealed. He could even see the ck underwear. With that, he


    buttoned up her blouse.


    "No." Rae pped away his hand to stop him. She was not a man and didn''t need to fasten all buttons.


    If she did, she would look dumb.


    "Nothing different." Jensen shook his head.


    "Look at this." Rae was angry and pointed to her chest, "My mom gave it to me as a gift. I want it for


    long. Isn''t it a coincidence?"


    A ne with small pink diamond pendant was above her attractive breast. He was attracted by her


    breast that would rise and fall as she breathed. Her fair skin was tinged with pink from the little


    diamond, which is really a visual feast.


    A few seconds after he gazed at her, Jensen suddenly lower his head to bite that pendant and rubbed


    her chest with his cheek. He asked vaguely, "You mean this one?"


    "Someone is here." Rae did not expect him to bite it, and she knew that he rubbed her deliberately. She


    felt excited as the shiver went through her body.


    "Ewan. I have nothing to do now. I can go home with you to see your sweetie." Reuben knew what he


    should do. He turned around to leave.


    "OK." Ewan followed.


    "Jensen, Rae, we''ll go." Reuben said goodbye to them.


    Rae wanted to say goodbye, but was interrupted by Ewan, "Keep on. Enjoy your private time."


    Rae felt embarrassed. When they left, she stared at Jensen, "Can you restrain yourself?"


    However, Jensen did not reply. He buried his head in her chest. Rae did not know what he was going to


    do, but she realized it as she felt cool. He was unbuttoning her blouse with his teeth. She knew he was


    on fire now¡­


    She was in a good mood and did not stop him, "Jensen, did you tell my mom I like it? She had a lot of


    choices, though. Why could she happen to buy the ne that I fancy?" Even if Jensen told her mom


    to do so, she was still happy. After all, her mom didn''t refuse him and it also meant that Jensen cared


    about her very much.


    Jensen did not answer her question, but asked, "Are you happy?"


    "Yes!" Rae gave an affirmative answer.


    After that, her underwear was taken off. Jensen sucked her nipples no matter where they were.


    She bit her lip and felt enjoyed.


    "I have no time to go home next, you know, loads of stuff to do." Jensen muttered while sucking,


    "Remember to eat on time."


    She held his head and her desire was aroused by his flexible tongue. Her body came close to him


    involuntarily. She just wanted to get more pleasure.


    "Why?" She asked.


    "The biggest arms manufacturer in Southeast Asia wants some stable partners to bring his arms into


    the domestic market. I''m going to make a deal." Jensen was frank.


    Rae paused and didn''t get the point. She only asked, "Is that risky?"


    The biggest arms manufacturer¡­


    Rae felt worried that Jensen had to run such a risk.


    Thinking about that, she opened her eyes and there was worry in her eyes.


    "Rae, risks always lurk where opportunities lie." Jensen noticed her anxiety andforted her. He


    teased Rae as the way she did, "I put my most vulnerable part into your mouth, and you threaten me to


    bite it off. It''s the same truth."


    Rae blushed.


    It was strange. Mostly when Jensen talked about his business, he was serious, in other words, a little


    bit prim and proper. Why did she blush with fast heartbeat when he said that in a flirtatious manner?


    "Are you wet?"


    His low voice suddenly came in her ear. He put dirty words so seriously, which by contrast aroused her


    desire. She wanted him badly like a girl dying for her first love. She could not resist but she didn''t want


    topromise. She was a dynamite in the sack, named by herself though, but it can¡¯t be doubted,


    especially by him. So she raised her head and retorted, "I¡¯m experienced. Get wet with just a kiss? No


    way, my dear. If so, I¡¯m screwed. I can¡¯t get out of this because every time I talk business, young hunks


    flirt with me."


    Jensen admitted that she did win this round. Although he was ready, he didn''t want to force her since


    she hadn¡¯t followed yet. He suggested, "Let''s go home to take a bath. I am sweaty."


    Rae was pushed to stand up. Seeing him take the key and leave, she muttered, "Why don''t you hold a


    firm standpoint?" She buttoned up her blouse and left.


    They got home.


    Rae washed herself. When she walked out of the bathroom, she felt rxed. Now she smelled the


    fragrance of shower gel. She raised her arm to sniff her underarm and put it down with satisfaction.


    She nced at the clock on the wall. It waste. Jensen would not eat in thepany, so Rae cooked


    some pasta for him.


    After a while, Jensen came out from the bathroom and smelled aroma from the kitchen. He did not


    expect Rae to cook. He thought she might make up at the dressing table. He went to the kitchen and


    felt burned with desire. She just wore a very thin white shirt beneath which her underwear was visible.


    It was better for her to be naked than dressing like that. Now, she looked more seducing as her figure


    loomed provocatively.


    The water in the pan was boiling. She was looking through the food package for the date of production.


    As Rae skipped the small characters, Jensen could not help but snatch it. He checked it and poured it


    into the pot.


    Rae did not say a word, picked up a spoon and stirred the water. She put down the spoon and waited


    for the boiled water. He did not go out. They leaned against each other and waited for it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "They ask me to pay more because of intion, since they will suffer losses ording to the agreed


    amount. Is that easy to make money? Why are they so greedy?" Rae picked up the pasta and said


    indignantly. Jensen said that he was going to meet that boss in Southeast Asia. Although it was a win-


    win cooperation. However, she felt ufortable as she thought those greedy men could get the


    money that Jensen made at the risk of his life.


    They were too ungrateful. She was not obliged to pay the debt, but her consciencepelled her to do


    so. Those people took what she had done for granted as if she made them suffer losses. Recently,


    someone even asked her to raise the amount by five percent.


    Damn it!


    She was so angry!


    "What did you say to them?" Jensen asked. Before she answered, he continued, "I would say ¡®yes¡¯. It''s


    not a lot anyway."


    "Are you serious Jensen? They''re obviously looting. You want me to agree? Never." Rae felt that


    Jensen made apromise too soon.

 Chapter 41 Worry About Her Safety

    Chapter 41 Worry About Her Safety


    "Those people can do anything when they get angry. I don''t want anything to happen to you. Promise


    them. I can give you this part. You don''t need to curry favor with me." With that, Jensen sucked her


    earlobe meaningfully.


    Rae got it and felt moved. Jensen made apromise so easily because he worried about her. She


    cracked the egg shell and put the egg, vegetable and onions into the pot. She replied, "I am not as


    weak as before. If they dare to kidnap me and send me to the nightclub again, I''ll have them skinned!"


    "Don''t be joking. I am serious. Promise them." He didn''t want her to act tough. They could kill her


    without swords.


    He didn''t want to say anything more. After that, he turned around and left.


    Rae looked back at Jensen with her lips pursed. Though Jensen persuaded her to make a


    just wanted her to be safe and sound, so hepromised. She didn¡¯t want to burden him anymore.


    She turned off the fire and went out with the dish.


    After they finished a meal, she went into her room, changed her clothes, and set out together.


    When Rae returned to thepany, the secretary immediately reported to her, " Miss Jordan, Miss


    rk has been waiting for you in your office."


    Karina came here?


    Rae paused for a moment. For what? Break off their cooperation or quarrel? If she came to quarrel,


    Would Karina talk to her calmly, pretend to be bullied or abuse her arrogantly?


    Rae didn''t think it twice. Karina saw Rae through the window and nodded at Rae. Rae walked into the


    room. Rae wanted to put down her bag when she saw a new contract on the desk. It seemed that


    Karina was to break off their cooperation.


    ording to the contract, if Karina broke off their cooperation for no reason, she couldn''t get any


    refunds and even had topensate for Rae''s losses. But it was not all Karina''s fault¡­ Rae picked up


    the contract and passed it to Karina without reading it. "Forget about the cooperation. You don''t have to


    Karinaughed.


    Rae was stunned.


    "You will suffer losses without reading it." Karinaughed and gave the contract to Rae.


    Rae was confused. She put down her bag and found that Karina wanted her to take charge of the


    publicity of all stars in Karina''s studio.


    "I have recruited more entertainers. People alwayses and leaves, right? I feel it troublesome to


    sign contracts with you one by one if I recruit more employees. Therefore, it''s better for you to be solely


    responsible for the publicity work. The fee is on the back. If you think it inappropriate, we can negotiate


    about it." Karina finished speaking, pointed at the contract and signaled Rae to read the content.


    "You¡­" Was she wrong about Karina again?


    She shouldn''t have thought that Karina was very mean?


    Karina was very generous?


    "I can separate personal things from official business. My entertainers got more public attention after


    you were in charge of the publicity work. I appreciate your capability. I won¡¯t say no to the developmentN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    of my business just for personnel things." Karina said sincerely.


    Rae nodded without saying more. She put down the contract.


    "By the way, my father said that Jensen wanted to take all the goods from thergest arms


    manufacturer in Southeast Asia. Thepetingpanies are discontent with Jensen." Karina said


    and smiled, "Jensen is so ambitious. This sale can bring huge profits, but he doesn''t n to share the


    spoils with others."


    "Miss rk, you can put it bluntly." Rae realized that Karina was implying something. Rae was willing


    to listen to Karina because of her sincere attitude. Moreover, Rae was interested. Jensen had told Rae


    about that, but Rae didn''t expect it to be so serious. Without doubt, Jensen had a lot of enemies by


    doing so.


    "However capable Jensen is, he can get better results with the help of my father¡­ Miss Jordan, with


    my father''s help, Jensen will be safe." Karina said to the point without aggression.


    "How can your father help Jensen?" With that said, Rae conjectured, "You want me to leave Jensen?"


    "That¡¯s not what I mean. Miss Jordan, you just need to keep away from Jensen on my birthday. Ask


    Jensen not to stand opposite my father. My father agreed to change the ce, but Jensen even


    required my father to stop inviting some guests. Perhaps Jensen is afraid that few people wille to


    your party. My father is very angry. You can consider it. I don''t mean to be against you. I just don''t want


    to see Jensen get hurt." Karina said.


    Rae felt Karina''s proposal was not bad. She nced at Karina. She used to think a rich girl like Karina


    would overreact when facing difficulties. Rae didn''t expect Karina could not only calm down for


    cooperation, but put forward a proposal that didn''t embarrass her. Rae appreciated, "You are sensible."


    Rae disliked woman who just med others no matter what happened. Rae couldn''t understand why


    some woman only med the mistress instead of her husband when she found her husband had an


    affair. But Rae felt quite good that Karina didn''t me her.


    The point was, Karina had no qualifications to abuse her. After all, they were not engaged.


    "I''m timid." Karina mocked herself, so she dared not y tricks. She was afraid Jensen would be angry


    about her if he knew.


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    Over a party.


    Jensen had told Rae that he wouldn''t go home for dinner. He was standing on the terrace and smoking


    a special hand-rolled cigarette with a calm look. There were a lot of unnecessary social activities.


    Jensen had to attend some. Jensen didn''t know why tonight''s party was held. Anyone, it was important


    to maintain contacts with different people.


    When Jensen finished smoking one and want to light a second cigarette. He saw Zain, Karina''s father


    came in.


    Zain put on an ingratiating smile and didn''t look like a serious man.


    Zain was not surprised when he saw Jensen. He didn''t greet Jensen but walked over to him and said to


    him, "Young man, it''s important to achieve the purpose. But if the means are morally wrong, you''ll pay


    the price sooner orter." Zain still remembered the night that Karina begged him while crying. He felt


    sad at the thought of his daughter''s stupid decision.


    "Is the cruise ready?" Jensen didn''t reply to Zain and said something else to enrage Zain.


    Zain put on a serious look, "Jensen, aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell your family about that? If I did, you


    would get into trouble. Moreover, you have so many enemies now. Someone would like to pay a high


    price for your right hand. Is it worthy to be against with me for a woman?"


    Jensen nodded and said casually, "Yes."


    He looked quite indifferent.


    "You''re hopeless!" Zain hated such an attitude.


    Zain felt sympathetic to Stefan, since he had a son who was infatuated with a woman.


    "The fire caused by burned wiring has spread to the stage. There was a fire on the scene. Please


    follow me for safety." The female staff suddenly appeared at the door and spoke to them hurriedly. It


    seemed that the situation was serious.


    A fire.


    Jensen heard it and stiffened his body.


    Zain had walked to the door. The female staff looked at Jensen anxiously. Jensen calmed down and


    strode forward. When he returned to the hall, he found that the situation was much worse than he had


    thought. The ornate stage had been badly burned. Though the fire protection system had been set off,


    the effect was bad. The curtain was burning and the hall was lit up by the ze. The air was thick with


    dense smoke, which obstructed the view and suffocated Jensen.


    Looking at the scene, Jensen paused. He knew he should leave at once, but he couldn''t move. The


    scene reminded him of the horrible past.


    Years ago.


    When Eric was still Rae''s boyfriend.


    A fire suddenly broke out in the building where they were. When they found something wrong, he and


    Eric rushed out. While Eric felt lucky that he could run out, it urred to his mind that Rae was inside.

 Chapter 42 Go to See the Doctor with Him

    Chapter 42 Go to See the Doctor with Him


    It was a summer, and the building was made of wood, so the fire spread quite quickly. When Jensen


    wanted to rush in, the fire was very strong. Eric pulled Jensen''s arm when Jensen made an attempt.


    He told Jensen that he had called the police and they''d better wait for the fire truck. Eric said he was


    not a professional and would only endanger himself.


    "That''s your girlfriend!"


    Hearing that, Jensen angrily shouted at Eric.


    Perhaps Eric realized his errors. He went in with Jensen. However, the roof copsed and they were


    pinned down. The fallen beam was a bit heavy. Rae ran in from the outside. Then he knew that Rae


    was not in the building. The situation was very bad. Jensen did not expect that she would save him. But


    Rae just hesitated for a few second and soon decided to save Eric. Even though his clothes are burned


    and Eric was not at that time,¡­


    He asked for help, but she ignored him.


    Jensen could feel the pains in his burned skin every time he closed his eyes. He couldn''t find any


    words to describe that feeling. He felt more painful that he was abandoned by her without more


    hesitation no matter how nice he was with her. To her, the man who was absent when she was in need


    was the most important.


    Why?


    The more he paid, the more he should get, right?


    He loved her so badly. Why could she make a decision so quickly? He was at risk. Did it mean that he


    was nothing to her? If he didn''t survive, she must be living happily with Eric. He seemed to ruin her life


    n.


    Why did he still take good care of such a bad woman? He shouldn''t be so nice to her. After all, she had


    abandoned him. He should have punished her, tortured her and let her experience the same pain.


    Perhaps he could make her happy and then made her life miserable, so the pains could be more


    impressed¡­


    (No, he loved Rae. How could he have such a dirty idea? She didn''t require him to be nice with her.


    How could he ask anything in return? She was just a little girl then. The situation was urgent. She had


    to make a decision quickly. She did not do anything wrong¡­)


    But why didn''t she choose to save him¡­


    (She should choose Eric because Eric was her boyfriend.)


    It was true. However, why didn''t she hesitate for moments to make a decision? His life was so


    worthless?


    Jensen felt the haunting pains as if he had been torn apart. He didn''t want to think about it.


    Pills, he needed to take pills!


    No, he was not at home now. He had to hang in. Zain was here. If that crafty man found out his


    problem¡­


    But he felt so ufortable¡­


    He wanted to take pills!


    His mind was in a turmoil as if two parties were arguing with each other in his mind. He was very


    agitated, wanted to kill them but failed. He raised his hand to hold his head. He was suffering as though


    some invisible hand was tearing him apart. One asked him to be generous and the other party asked


    him to revenge.


    Only could pills save him.


    "Mr Knight!" The assistant was anxious and didn''t know what happened to Jensen. Why did he stare at


    the fire? If he stayed here all the time, he may be suffocated. The assistant saw Mr Knight hold his


    head and thought Mr Knight felt ufortable because of the dense smoke. Seeing the situation was


    so bad, the assistant pulled Mr Knight out without hesitation.


    The corridor was safer.


    There was only a whiff of smoke and the fire didn''t spread here. When he stepped out of the hall, he no


    longer felt pressured and came to his senses. When he thought about his evil thoughts, he just wanted


    to go back and read the Bible more times. Jensen realized that he had revealed his weakness, since


    Zain was staring at him¡­


    Jensen chose to leave.


    He went to the bathroom and propped his hands on the sink. He regretted what he had behaved. He


    had so many enemies now and the rtions between him and Zain were very tense. He could not have


    any more trouble. Otherwise, he could not maintain the bnce in the present chaotic state. However,


    Zain would not let go of him so easily if Zain found his weakness¡­ Thinking of that, Jensen felt


    irritable. He kicked the hard washbasin with great force!


    He felt so annoyed that he even ignored the pains on his foot.


    He had seen a psychiatrist regrly for treatment. Why did the situation get worse?


    The bathroom door was pushed open.


    It must be Zain who walked in.


    "You''re afraid of fire?" Zain looked at Jensen and wanted to see him through. When Jensen stared at


    the fire, Zain found that there was something wrong with Jensen. Zain couldn''t describe what was


    wrong with Jensen, but he was sure Jensen was afraid of fire!


    Jensen did not speak. As expected, Zain had discovered his weakness, but Jensen didn''t expect that


    Zain would question him without investigating. Jensen turned on the faucet and washed his face with


    cold water. He didn''t recoverpletely and was not sure if Zain knew something else. Therefore, he


    chose to be silent than have a slip of the tongue.


    "An arms dealer is afraid of fire?" Zain thought Jensen was pretending to be calm.


    Jensen took out tissues and dried his face with them.


    Zain was amused, "I''ve known your secret. Jensen, I don''t need to put it blunt. You should know what


    to do." Zain needed Jensen''s help and his daughter liked Jensen. Therefore, Jensen was the best


    candidate for an alliance. Jensen disagreed all the time. However, now Zain had known Jensen''s


    weakness. Zain didn''t think Jensen could refuse anymore.


    Thinking about that, Zain felt relieved. After all, he solved big trouble without efforts. He could


    cooperate with Jensen and please his daughter, so he was very happy.


    Zain left.


    Zain supposed that Jensen would find him and act humble then.


    After Zain left, he stood alone in the bathroom for a few minutes and finally swore, "Fuck!"


    ¡­


    Rae felt something went wrong with Jensen.


    When he came back home, he didn''t talk to her or kiss her, but locked himself in his study. She walked


    outside the door and tried to nerve herself. Though Jensen was gentle before her all the time, she


    realized that he was different tonight. He was gentle with her, but the coldness from him frightened her.


    Rae heard the sound of smashing things. She felt so worried that she pushed the door open and went


    in.


    She only saw the books on the bookshelf on the ground. Jensen was standing in front of the bookcase


    with a Bible in his hand and looking at Rae in confusion. Rae was immediately relieved. He just


    identally knocked down the shelf. It seemed that he could still control his anger.


    Rae walked to the pile of books and squatted down. She picked them up while asking, "What


    happened? What''s bothering you?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "No." Jensen took the Bible to the desk, sat down and opened the Bible.


    "You''re lying. Every time you''re annoyed, you read it." Rae was quite sure.


    It was not for his business, but for personal things.


    Rae recalled the past. She knew he hated bad mood. When he was in a mood, he would be trapped in


    a dilemma. Rae picked up the books and sorted them out. She proposed casually, "You haven''t seen


    the doctor for a long time, right? No wonder Dr. Lee called me and told me that you didn¡¯t see him


    these days."


    Jensen did not refute.


    "I''m free tomorrow. I can go with you. Besides, I''ve known some nice girls recently, and I''d like to


    introduce them to Dr. Lee." Rae just found an excuse.


    "Alright." Jensen read the Bible and answered lightly


    Rae knew he was upset and did not bother him anymore. After putting the books in order, she went out.


    When she closed the door and left, Jensen sighed and closed the Bible.


    He didn''t want to make her unhappy, but he wasn''t in the mood for joking with her. He was reflecting on


    himself. How could he stop the wicked thoughts when he was sick? Did he really hold grudges against


    her? It was the first time that he hadn''t known his real intentions. He felt very upset.

 Chapter 43 The Source of Your Anger Is From Her

    Chapter 43 The Source of Your Anger Is From Her


    The next day, Rae got up quickly to wash herself up instead of staying on the bed with Jensen because


    she worried about him. She went to the refrigerator after washing up and drank the milk. As she was


    ready to burp, she suddenly noticed someone behind her. She turned her head and saw that Jensen


    was standing there, looking at her. Rae suddenly resist herself from burping and


    put the top back on the bottle and ced the mild back. She grinned wickedly at him and ran back to


    her room for make-up.


    Rae sat in front of the dresser, thinking that Jensen was really horrible and she didn''t even dare burp!


    She angrily applied all kinds of skin care make-up to herself, and opened the small drawer beside. The


    lipstick in it was arranged ording to the color. Rae was in a good mood today, so she chose a bright


    red one. After she applied it on, she pursed her lips with a satisfactory smile. Then she stood up from


    her chair and brushed her long hair in the mirror. Mm, she looked beautiful!


    She went downstairs. Jensen had already driven the car out of the garage and was waiting for her by


    the door of the apartment. Rae quickly got on the car, picked up the fashion magazine that had been


    left in the car, and read it. The car drove down the road towards the ce for further consultation.


    It was brilliantly sunny with blue sky and white cloud. Everything under the sun was outlined with


    golden halo in the nting sunlight. It was really a delightful day.


    Jensen, however, nced at Rae from the corner of the eye from time to time.


    Red lips, curly hair, crop top and short jeans, there was no different from wearing nothing.


    Could she go to work with that outfit?


    Jensen knew that herpany was full of young handsome men, and she certainly hadn¡¯t mention that


    she was in rtionship based on her character.


    Jensen, who had calmed down after a night, was out of sorts at the thought of this.


    He was not a suspicious man, but she was really the kind of woman who would hook up with young


    hunks.


    She either exchanged phone calls with them or held their arms at most of the time he met her in a


    restaurant. Sometimes she would asked them to drive her home. When a man and woman shared a


    car for at least half an hour, they were sure to have physical contact.


    He still remembered one time when he couldn''t bear to ask her if she knew the sense of propriety. She


    even said that she there was no reason as the man was so handsome and she couldn¡¯t resist.


    He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    But in fact, now she retrained herself a lot, and he didn¡¯t want to go over the matter discussed before in


    case that she would rpse.


    Rae, who focused on reading magazines, felt someone was staring at her. She pulled the magazine


    down, but Jensen clearly seemed to be focusing on driving. Was it her illusion? Joe didn''t think much


    about it and continued to read magazines. About 40 minutester, they arrived at the private clinic


    owned by Dr. Lee. The clinic was just like the studio. It made people feel that they came here not to see


    a doctor, but to chat. It was very rxed.


    It was no wonder that Dr. Lee was the only doctor Jensen had been seeing.


    "Come in." Dr. Lee had been waiting for them at the door for a long time. When he saw them, he


    weed them in like their family. There was only a simple greeting without much ceremony.


    It made them feelfortable.


    Seeing that Jensen didn¡¯t speak, Rae nodded to Dr. Lee, otherwise it would be embarrassing. After


    greeting, she turned to look at the studio.


    Well, it seemed that it had been decorated, which was not the same as before.


    Doctor Li gestured Jensen toe in and they went to the chatting room.


    Jensen was upset and didn''t want to talk. Seeing that Rae looked around, he couldn''t help saying, "Sit


    down and wait for me. Don''t walk around."


    "I forgot to bring up my mobile phone. Give me yours. I want to y games," Rae


    said, spreading her hands.


    Jensen took it out of his pocket and handed it to her.


    It was no until she went to the sofa to sit down and y games that he stepped into the conversation


    room.


    See, he cared about her so much, how could he want to revenge her and make her feel his sadness?


    As for people, there were always some evil thoughts. As long as it could be contained, it was fine.


    Jensen thought to himself.


    Theyout of the talk room was very simple, with white as the main color, and there was a faint


    fragrance in the room. In a word, it was very pleasant. There was a chair bed in the middle, which was


    veryfortable to lie on. However, Jensen nevery down and fell asleep in front of other people


    except Rae. Sleep was a very fragile state. So he went to Dr. Lee''s desk and sat down. He stretched


    out his hand to knock on the desk. Looking at the doctor in front of him, he asked directly, "Have you


    found the cause of my fear? How to solve it? I can''t wait, someone had found it. "


    When he went here for treatment in the past, Dr. Lee helped him ease the abnormal state when he saw


    or heard the fire, and made him look like a normal person. But Jensen thought that this was a


    temporary cure, so he asked Dr. Lee to find out the source. Why did it happen after seeing the fire?


    Was it just because of psychological trauma?


    "What if I say fire is not the cause at all?" Seeing Jensen''s question, Dr. Lee decided to tell him his


    opinion, although Jensen would not ept it.


    "Don''t beat around the bush," Jensen said.


    It was not because of fire?


    How was that possible?


    It was clear that every time he touched something about fire, something was wrong with him.


    "You''ve been here for counselling for several years. I just realized it not long ago. In fact, fire is just a


    fuse for you. You know the function of fuse. It''s used to transmit fire, and it can''t make you abnormal.


    And what really upset you is the bomb in your heart. " Dr. Lee didn''t speak fast. He bit every word very


    clearly. "and the bomb in your heart..." echoed in Jensen¡¯s ears.


    Dr. Lee stopped.


    Jensen frowned.


    He seemed to know what Dr. Lee was going to say next.


    "It''s the woman out there," Dr. Lee said.


    "Be more detailed!" When Jensen saw that the answer was exactly what he thought, he just thought it


    was ridiculous!


    How was that possible?


    He was with Rae every day, and all he could feel was happiness!


    So how could she be the bomb?


    Was he kidding?


    "The reason you''re abnormal at the sight of fire is because you''re upset about what happened before.


    Jensen, what you care about is not the fire, but why she didn''t save you. But you love her, you refuse to


    admit that you hate her, or you can''t hate her, so you subtly me the fire for this reason." Dr. Lee said,


    "I know it may be a bitplicated for you, and it''s also veryplicated for me. I seldom encounter


    cases like yours. In short, she''s both the cause and the cure. "


    A chill sent down Jensen¡¯s spine as he asked, "What¡¯s the solution?"


    "My suggestion is that you break up her and then I..."


    "I am not here to listen to your nonsense!" When Jensen heard Doctor Li''s so-called method, he was


    angry all of a sudden!


    Break up?


    How was that possible?


    It took him so long and so much effort to have her, but now someone told him that if he wanted to get


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    better, he would leave her?


    Ridiculous, ridiculous!


    "I know you can''t ept my offer, but since I have charged you, I must give you the most direct advice


    ording to your situation. Otherwise, you will never be cured. Jensen, do you dare say that when you


    see the fire, there is no sound in your heart. In your heart, you me her for giving up you... "Doctor Li


    stared at Jensen, trying to see through his thoughts from his weak facial expression.


    Jensen controlled well at first, but when he heard the end of his sentence, he panicked.


    He didn''t expect that Dr. Lee could tell his story. Was he right?


    Did he really hate her at the depth of his heart?


    No, no...


    Jensen didn''t believe it.


    While observing, Dr. Lee continued, "You me her and you want to revenge on her. The voice told


    you that you were so kind to her, but she was...!"


    Bang!


    The fist hit the face and made a heavy sound!


    Dr. Lee raised his hand to protect his face!


    Jensen hit him. Then he got up and pulled his cor across the table and pulled him off the stool. His


    eyes were filled with anger. He gritted his teeth and threatened, "Try talking nonsense to me again?"


    Doctor Lee was not afraid. Since he was ready to tell Jensen, he had already expected such an result.


    "Ask yourself if it''s nonsense! As I said before, since I have charged you, I will only provide you with the


    most suitable treatment n ording to your situation. If there are other ns, I will be happy to tell


    you. Otherwise, do you think I want this? But now, as long as she is around you for a day, you will


    always delude yourself and me the fire! Then you''ll never be cured!"


    "Damn it..." Jensen raised his hand and took him aside. He hit him in the face again!


    In an instant, blood came out of Dr. Lee''s nose, and Dr. Lee didn''t fight back. Instead, he said, "Am I


    right? Or you won''t get angry! Jensen, you are so smart, you must know what I said and believe what I


    said! It''s just that you can''t convince yourself... How about this? I''lle forward and tell Miss Jordan


    for you. I think she''s a cheerful person too. She won''t... "


    "If you dare say that, I¡¯ll kill you!" In a panic, Jensen pushed him to the table next to him and took out a


    knife from his back!

 Chapter 44 Being taken advantage of and Insulted!

    Chapter 44 Being taken advantage of and Insulted!


    "Is there a fight in there?" Two girls at the front desk said anxiously to the door of the conversation


    room.


    Rae, who was having a good time ying games and she was about to storm a pass when she heard


    the conversation. She put down the cellphone and went to the girls, looking at the door.


    Fight? It can''t be true?


    Jensen was not in a good mood, but there was no need to fight.


    "Ouch.¡±


    Doctor Lee''s murmur came from inside.


    It was a fight!


    Rae was nervous and didn''t care about anything else, trying to storm in!


    But the door was locked.


    "I''ll do it." At this time, a girl immediately took out a universal card from her pocket and pushed the door


    open with a beep. People whoe here to see a doctor were more or less psychologically unhealthy,


    and some of them had the propensity for violence, so the staff here would carry a card with them in


    case of ident.


    Rae was the first to rush in.


    The room was a bit of a mess.


    The vase broke, the office chair fell down, and the vase shelfy across the floor.


    What''s more, the worst part was, Lee was forced to lean backward as Jensen pressed him firmly down


    to the desk behind her At this time, Jensen held the knife in his right hand, and the tip of the knife was


    firmly aiming at Dr. Lee''s face, which was so close to his face.


    "Ah!" Frightened, a girl screamed.


    Rae instantly remembered that Jensen gouged someone¡¯s eyes before. She became vignt and


    pushed Jensen away. "Are you crazy?"


    Jensen restrained the rage the moment Rae came in, but he was toote and she saw it.


    Now he took a few steps back to the side.


    But his eyes were fixed on the person on the table.


    Rae picked Doctor Lee up from the table and asked nervously, "Are you okay?"


    If Jensen really hurt Dr. Lee, what if Dr. Lee called the police to sue him?


    "No, I''m fine," Looking at Jensen, Dr. Lee said. He was calm and pale. He was really professional. It


    was unable to tell what he was thinking. Would he give up persuading Jensen, or be more certain


    about his judgement?


    Jensen put the knife back to his waist. Without saying much, he went to Rae, grabbed her left hand and


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    said, "Let¡¯s go."


    "Wait..." Rae tried to stop him, it was inappropriate to leave without speaking to Dr. Lee.


    But Jensen didn''t care about this. Without a moment, they left the clinic and went outside.


    Rae followed Jensen and scanned at his back frequently. If he hadn''t taken out the knife just now, she


    didn''t know he was carrying one with him. Rae thought that only ouws or someone who suffered


    insecurity would do this because she learned this in TV dramas. Thinking about it, she trotted to catch


    up with him. She could see his calmness from the side face. If he was not irritated just now, he would


    not be so angry, Rae reckoned.


    What made him so angry?


    Even if he was betrayed and injuredst time, he just took others eyes for revenge.


    "Jensen, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Rae couldn''t figure it out the reason except for endocrine disorders.


    Jensen took a deep breath, wondering if she was scared. He pondered for a moment and asked, "Are


    you hungry?"


    "... a little bit." Rae felt her stomach. She didn''t eat anything since she got up in the morning. She was


    very hungry after being scared just now. What''s more, she thought that Jensen would exin to her,


    but she didn''t expect him to change the topic.


    "What would you like to eat?" Jensen asked again.


    "Buns," Rae replied.


    Jensen didn''t speak any more. He quickly drove her away from the ce, pulled over on the way,


    handed her his wallet and asked her to get off to buy some. Rae took it over. Knowing that Jensen was


    in a bad mood, she didn''t talk as much as usual, so she got off to buy breakfast. Jensen was tapping


    on the steering wheel, thinking about Dr. Lee''s words. In fact, he believed everything Dr. Lee said, but


    he couldn''t ept it.


    Break up Rae?


    Oh.


    It was better to kill him.


    "Dame it.¡±


    Rae''s voice came from outside.


    In front of the bun stand.


    "Why so loud?" the man said, cleaning his ear. After a long time of fermentation, the smell of liquor on


    his bodies had be strange and his expression was indecent.


    They sessfully attracted the attention of on-lookers.


    "You touch my leg?" Rae felt disgusted, looking at the man. Just now, when she was in line, she felt a


    warm thing between her legs. A hand stretched out to the gap between her legs. If she didn''t react fast


    enough and pull it away in time, the hand would go upwards...


    His intention scared Rae!


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Why don''t you say I''m screwing you? We have so many people here.


    It''s normal to push and shove. Did anyone see it?" the man retorted, stretching his neck to Rae.


    There were many people around, but no one said a word. They were just silent onlookers, asionally


    whispering.


    Rae clenched her fists in both hands, feeling disgusted!


    "Look at your dress. I don''t think you''re a decent person. Look at you. You must be wild at night, huh?


    Stop pretending to be lofty." The man said, with a deep look of disdain in his eyes, and spatted, "me


    yourself okay? You wear these rags and you wanna be fucked, bitch, or else how could someone pick


    you..."


    "You motherfucker..." Rae was so angry that she turned her head and looked around to see what could


    be used as a weapon. She couldn''t stand it. She wanted to hit him! It was so disgusting and


    unfortunate for her to meet such a nasty man on a beautiful morning! She didn''t feel very offensive


    when she saw this kind ofments online. But now when she ran into this she knew how disgusting it


    was and realized that such disgusting men did exist in the real world!


    "With which hand he touched you?"


    Jensen¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Rae was appeased by his calm voice in an instant. She red at the disgusting man and shook her


    head. "I don''t know, anyway, he touched me..." Probably because of Jensen, a touch of grievance


    surged in her words.


    She was really aggrieved, being groped and used.


    "Well, I¡¯ll take both of them."


    Jensen said.


    Rae didn''t understand the meaning of his words, looking at him. He took a step forward and caught the


    man easily with a hand. The man tried to struggle but failed and Jensen suddenly grabbed the man into


    kitchen in the bakery house. The fry pan was hot, making the butter inside melted and bubbly.


    The temperature must be very high.


    Maybe his aura was too strong. The crowd took the initiative to get out of the way and make way for


    him.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Do you want to help her? Listen, bro, she deserves it. She is a bitch and she


    is not innocent... "When the man saw that Jensen was dragging him to the pan, he couldn''t understand


    his intention, but the aura of the man told him that a disaster is imminent. Thinking about it, the man


    blurted out without thinking, "The bitch must have slept around. Now she pretends that she can¡¯t even


    stand a touch, bullshit. She is a slut! I¡¯m sure that she did it for money... I... I could pay. Buddy, I''ll pay


    her!"


    "Jensen..." Rae also felt something wrong. Why did he go to the kitchen?


    She pushed aside the crowd and followed.


    Jensen was in front of the fry pan. Seeing the house owner staring at him with a horrified look, he said,


    "I will pay for your lost." With that, he grabbed the man''s hands and quickly pressed it into the hot iron


    pan!


    Sizzling.


    "Ow, ow, ow, ow!"


    The following sound was just like a sizzling steak. The man screamed in pain, and his veins protrude


    out. The onlookers, including Rae, gasped!


    "Apologize." Jensen pinned the man''s hands on the iron te. His cold eyes suggested that there was


    no chance for him to leave.


    "Oh god, please,please, I will apologize. I''m so sorry!" The man screamed, with a runny nose and


    tears, and his fingers struggled like a flexible earthworm. However, no matter how hard he struggled,


    his hands were pressed firmly on the iron te!


    Jensen let go of his hand and pped his hands with a rxed posture, as if he had just grasped some


    dirty things.


    The man took back his hands and immediately slumped down the ground, wailing with his arms around


    himself. It was a heartbreaking cry. Red and ck were mingled with on the skin on his hand, and


    some of the flesh was left sticking to the iron pan. It was really a mass of bleeding flesh. The crowd of


    onlookers scattered around in a hurry, and someone who was bold stayed to see what would happen


    next.


    Jensen walked up to Rae, and saw that she was empty-handed. He asked in a soft voice, "What do


    you want to buy? I''ll buy it? "


    Rae blinked and stayed for several seconds in a daze. Looking at the man in front of her, she only felt...


    It was horrible.


    How could he harm other people''s hands in such a cruel way and ask her what to eat in the next


    second? Seeing that the scene had been filmed by others with phones, and Rae afraid that it would be


    made public, she shook her head hard and said, "Alright. Let''s go." Then she pulled Jensen to get on


    the car quickly.


    Ten minutester, the car had already left the ce where the incident happened.


    Rae was still in shock. But she regained her sense and asked, "Why did you do that?" At first, she


    thought that Jensen was just going to beat the man for her to teach him a lesson. But she didn¡¯t expect


    him to grab his hands and pressed them on the fry pan.

 Chapter 45 You Should Never Dress Like This

    Chapter 45 You Should Never Dress Like This


    Rae reckoned that she wouldn¡¯t want to have meat within at least a week.


    "What should I do?" Jensen drove and asked.


    "Just beat him, or scare him, don''t you have a knife?" Rae didn''t know what to do, so she said casually.


    Anyway, he should not be punished like that!


    "Do you think people like him haven¡¯t been threatened for times? It won¡¯t work if I just beat him. He is


    still unrepentant and insults women openly. I think he owes a big lesson." Jensen said faintly. After that,


    he suddenly sneered, "But after today, I think he will learn it..."


    Rae swallowed. For the first time, she felt that the man beside her was scaring.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He could stillugh even after doing that!


    She suddenly thought that would she be punished by him if one day shepletely irritated him?


    "Well, you¡¯re afraid" Jensen turned to look at her as she stared at him.


    "No, no..." Rae subconsciously denied it, and then asked, "Well... If I upset you, would you do the same


    to me? Will you take out your knife to hurt me or put my hand on the fry pan?"


    Jensen regretted soon. He was too impulsive. He shouldn''t be in a hurry. He should bear it first, and


    then send someone to deal with the man.


    But it was toote, so he replied seriously, "You have three chances."


    "Excuse me?" Rae expected that he would say she was different from others! She didn''t expect that


    she might end up like others, and she only had three chances! She frowned. She was very aggrieved


    and asked, "When there¡¯s no more chance, will you do the same to me?"


    "I''ll give you three more," Jensen said and he started the car as the green light was on.


    "..." Rae was stunned. She raised her eyes and looked at Jensen. The man''s side face was so perfect.


    Hearing his words, she was not so depressed anymore. Then she greedily asked, "What if I use up the


    chances again?"


    "Three more." Jensen answered ording to her words.


    Rae was relieved to hear his answer. It was OK. It seemed that she was still as important as ever in


    Jensen''s heart. He was willing to give her many chances! She took up the bottle of mineral water that


    Jensen had just drunk, twisted it open and gulped down. She said, "Don''t do this anymore. I know you


    are used to being cruel when you do your business, but don''t do this to me. Just teach me a lesson."


    Without answering her, Jensen picked up his mobile phone and called his assistant. He told the


    assistant to send the money to the house owner. The fry pan was stained with human flesh, and


    couldn¡¯t be used to cook again.


    The car stopped in front of JF Building.


    Rae pushed the door to get out of the car and failed to open it. "Hey, open the door," she said.


    "Rae," Jensen put her left hand on the steering wheel and looked at her dress sideways. In a


    deliberative tone, he said, "Don¡¯t wear clothes that expose much of your skin. I don¡¯t want to see you


    wear crop top again. Besides, skirts with a hemline above the knee are not allowed. It doesn''t matter if


    it''s a little shorter."


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you want me to wrap myself in a big cloth and only show my eyes? Rae


    was unconvinced. It was the man''s problem just now. Why should she make changes?


    She thought it was cool andfortable. She didn''t care how others thought.


    Jensen teased, "I don¡¯t mind if you like." She probably didn''t know that she was gorgeous. Her pretty


    face was quite impressive, not to mention she looked attractive andnguid at most of the time,


    especially when she was quiet, her red lips and curly hair add more charm to her. No wonder people


    always guessed that she was a prostitute.


    "Yuck!" said Rae, thinking that there was no way. Then she moved the door handle and urged, "Open


    the door quickly. I have to go to the meeting. You¡¯re really annoying. Do you rememberst time we


    met in the hotel, three little boys became popr because of my efforts. The bald boss was so happy


    that he invited me to go to sea on his new cruise ship."


    "How do you answer that?" asked, Jensen who was not in a hurry to go, even if he had to deal with a


    lot of things in hispany.


    Sometimes, sitting together and listening to her calmed him, which was more effective than the method


    given by those so-called professional psychologists.


    "Dying tactics. Don''t worry. The bald man is just a slick talker. It will be alright." Rae was quite


    relieved to say that. Then she turned to Jensen and asked deliberately, "When do you have a holiday? I


    heard from Ewan''s wife that you and Ewan bought a new cruise? I haven''t gone on a cruise yet. Can


    you take me out to sea for some days?¡±


    Now summer was a good time to go to sea.


    "Sure," Jensen readily agreed. When Rae was about to be overjoyed, he said, "When you throw away


    these rags, I''ll take you."


    Rae''s face darkened in an instant and she scolded, "If you don''t take me, I''ll go with the bald boss!


    Hum, I don¡¯t need you... " Before she finished speaking, an arm, strong and flexible, wrapped around


    her waist tightly like a boa constrictor. She leaned back against his arms. His hot breath passed gently


    by her ear, and followed was his voice.


    Low and deep, gentle and charming.


    "Do you forget you suffer from dysmenorrhea? The doctor told you to keep warm. Is itfortable to


    wear this all day long?" Jensen had no choice but to said in a soft tone, "I don¡¯t want anyone see you


    wearing like this. Especially for those with bad purpose, I''m not always by your side."


    "But this is my freedom..." Rae muttered, but in fact, she hadpromised.


    She agreed that what he said was reasonable.


    She looked down at herself. Well, although it was popr to wear in this way, Jensen¡¯s words and


    thought did affect her. Maybe her clothes was too revealing.


    And she thought of the man just now...


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling disgusted.


    Raepromised, "OK, I''ll pay attention to itter."


    "Good, go up." Jensen let go of her and pressed the unlock button at the same time.


    There was a click in the car.


    Rae sat up and added when she pushed the door open, "Remember to take me out to sea."


    Jensen nodded.


    With this promise, she went upstairs happily.


    Rae held several meetings and worked out several ns for each of the neers in Karina¡¯s studio.


    She was so engrossed in her work that she didn¡¯t realize the trace of time. When she got back to her


    mind, it was dark. When she looked up from her work, she felt hungry and tired. She stretched out and


    suddenly wanted to drink some cold beer. After thinking about it, she called Darcy out to drink. Then


    she thought about Isabe. It was been a while since she met Isabest time, so she sent a text


    message to her and asked if she wanted toe out to meet her.


    Isabe texted her back soon, saying that she didn¡¯t like to hang out for a drink and maybe next time.


    Rae said fine and texted back her.


    After that, she turned off theputer and left the office with a purse. There were still a group of


    people in thepany hall left to revise the work n today. When Rae saw that this group of young


    people were so energetic, she was so confident about the future of herpany. After saying goodbye


    to them, she took a taxi to the restaurant. The restaurant she used to go to had been running for more


    than 20 years. Although the house had been out of repair for years, the owner got


    excellent culinary skills.


    She still told Jensen that she would not go home for dinner. When she was about to put away her


    mobile phone, she received a text message.


    It was from Karina.


    Rae hesitated for a second, and then turned away.


    After reading it, she was in deep thought.


    When she got to the ce, Darcy was already there. She had ordered beer and some dishes and sat


    by the road to wait for her. Darcy consciously asked a ss of coconut juice for her.


    Rae took her seat and gulped a ss of bear and said, "Did you want to go to d before? How


    about next month?"


    "Are you free?" I mean, you have money? Darcy was surprised. She wanted to visit there for a long


    time. She always badgered Rae for this and asked her to go there with her. But Rae was stingy and


    always fobbed her off with excuse like no money.


    "I¡¯ll try," Rae vaguely replied. Darcy didn¡¯t know what she exactly referred to, money or time. "Anyway,


    go to apply for a visa. Next month you can set off."


    "Oh, it¡¯s deal. You can''t stand me up." Darcy felt strange, but she didn¡¯t ask more seeing that Rae was


    not in a mood to say more.


    Rae drank and her eyes shed.


    Karina texted her message to tell her the current status with Jensen. She found that it was much more


    severe than she thought. Someone offered a reward to buy the right hand of Jensen. Karina also said


    that if he continue to do so, Zain would had no way to help him. She asked her to persuade Jensen to


    restrain himself. It was not worth to put himself into an awkward situation because of a birthday party.


    Rae did not want to talk with Jensen directly, because he was moody. So she intended to avoid this by


    traveling. If she said she would go with Darcy, he would agree as long as she begged him.


    "Is it my ex who begs me to love her?"


    A ruffian¡¯s voice suddenly came across. Rae thought at first that he was talking to the next table, and


    she didn''t care about it. It was not until the blue coat man pulled Darcy from the stool that did Rae know


    that he hade to them.

 Chapter 46 Hit His Head with a Bottle

    Chapter 46 Hit His Head with a Bottle


    Seeing Darcy red at the man without saying a word, Rae stood up and snapped, "Let go of her!"


    "Hello? I¡¯m talking to my ex girlfriend. It¡¯s none of your business." The man with blue coat looked at


    Rae. With a faint smile, he bowed his head and looked at Darcy, "Bitch, have you got the abortion?"


    With that, he tried to grab Darcy¡¯s belly.


    Seeing the man tried to hurt her child, Darcy, who was silent before, immediately shouted at him "Nick,


    this is not your business!"


    "It''s none of my business?" The man who was called Nick smiled wickedly, "Who said love me two days


    ago? I won¡¯t allow you to have baby with other men... "


    In view of the fact that men''s words were too vulgar and obscene, people cast their eyes over there.


    The restaurant suddenly quieted down.


    After all, Nick''s voice was loud enough. Rae thought that he must be deliberately trying to embarrass


    Darcy. When Rae heard this, she knew that the man was Darcy''s ex boyfriend! She knew a lot about


    Darcy''s past. In a word, she was once a straight-A student, but gave up study in the end because she


    was coaxed by Nick into working in a nightclub to pay his debts.


    Unexpectedly, the man appeared again after all these days!


    He muste to seek benefits seeing that Darcy had lived a good life recently.


    Darcy was really stupid. Did she still love him???


    "Let her go, and watch your mouth!" Rae was surprised that people around whispered about Darcy


    instead of me Nick for bullying a woman. Thinking of what happened to her today, Rae thought that


    this society was quite strict to women!


    "Let her go?" Nick turned to look at Rae again, only to find she was really a beauty. Red lips, curly hair,


    she had a delicate face, small waist and long legs... Nick immediately raised his hand to pull Darcy


    aside and walked towards Rae. Then he raised his hand to hold her waist and asked, "And take you


    instead? Where do you want me to start..."


    Pooh!


    Rae spat on his face!


    Nick raised his hand and wiped it off his face. Looking at the wet palm, heughed, "My pleasure..."


    Before he finished his words, Rae was pped by him!


    Rae covered her face subconsciously. He hit her so hard that it made her see stars.


    "Rae!" Darcy shouted out in a hurry, and then looked at Nick. She pleaded, "You just want money. I''ll


    give you what you want. Let her go. If you touch her again, I will not let you off!"


    Nick¡¯s face darkened as he heard Darcy''s words. Probably he was embarrassed as Darcy said he


    asked a woman for money. Nick turned back and scolded, "Bitch, what are you talking about?"


    Rae raised her hand and touched her face. It hurt. She hadn''t been pped in the face for a long time.


    She had been pped in a school fight before, but she revenged afterwards. And now she didn¡¯t


    expect to be pped by a strange man. Without paying attention to the conversation between Nick and


    Darcy, Rae took a look at the table and saw an empty bottle. She tried to grab it all of a sudden. But


    when she almost reached to the bottle, she suddenly turned to an unopened one.


    Without hesitation, she hit Nick on the head!


    Damn, how dare he pped her!


    With a dull sound, the bottle broke to pieces and the beer poured down to the ground.


    Nick covered the back of his head and staggered to one side like a dying fish. However, no one


    expected that she would have such a move, and looked at her in a daze for a moment... Rae''s chest


    fluctuated a little. After all, she really went all out to hit him just now. She knew that she could not


    escape. After all, Nick was not alone, But she couldn¡¯t stand being insulted!


    She must fight back!


    Nick was dizzy. After a few seconds, he felt a sticky liquid flowing from the back of his head. He


    reached out and touched it. It¡¯s blood, and his eyes turned red with anger. "Damn! Why are you guys


    just standing there?" he yelled.


    With that, his men regained their senses and went forward to catch Rae! Her arms were grabbed firmly


    by two of them, and she could not move! Nick was so angry that he grasped Rae''s long hair and raised


    her face with left hand. After that, he pped her face hard with his other hand!


    "Rae!" Darcy wanted to help, but there was a man blocking in front of her, she couldn''t run across him.


    Rae felt even more dizzy. At the same time, she also realized that her nose was hot and something


    flew out. She stretched her tongue and licked it. It was her blood!


    "Go, take her..." Nick said a name that sounded like a nightclub to the two men who were holding Rae.


    Seeing that they were going to take Rae away, Darcy was so afraid that she immediately knelt down in


    front of Nick and pulled his thigh and pleaded, "Please let go of Rae. I can do anything. Can I apologize


    for her? I''m sorry. Please let her go!" Darcy was really flustered. If something happened to Rae, she


    would not live. She was ill-educated and she destroyed her future for a wrong man. Originally, she


    abandoned herself. It was Rae that got her out of the mire.


    Although Rae¡¯s words made her sometimes feel unpleasant, Darcy knew that she was kind-heated.


    Rae always told her she should be grateful that she had a beautiful face, but she was not the only


    choice for Rae. Darcy knew that Rae was trying to help her! The more Darcy thought about it, the more


    she med herself. She had to make money for Rae''spany. She even said she wanted to have a


    baby. Although Rae said no, she still reminded her to drink milk.


    Darcy thought about it, feeling that she shouldn''t be so selfish.


    With the help of Rae, she had the chance to date with rich guys. Only then did she knew that people


    could live a decent life. No matter where she went, there were always people who were at her service.


    She really didn''t want to get involved with the past any more. She didn¡¯t want to recalled those


    nightmare again!


    Darcy hugged Nick''s thigh and cried.


    Hearing her cry, Nick lost all his patience and kicked Darcy aside!


    Rae, who was held up by others, didn¡¯t say a word. She didn''t ask Darcy to stand up, because


    sometimes it was hard to change someone. Rae winked at Darcy when she was put into the van by


    those people.


    Darcy understood instantly. After some days of cooperation, they knew each other very well!


    ¡­


    They took her to a old nightclub..


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Outside the gate, there weren''t any billboards and the neon lights were no longer on, revealing the a


    sense of decay from the inside.


    The only proof that it was still in business was the men and women who came in and out, and the


    ushers who stood at the door wore the ck mascara with a smile.


    "Nick, wee." An usherette weed him in with a smile. She said, "She¡¯s pretty."


    "Give me a single room," Nick said.


    Rae was worried. Although she had already winked at Darcy before she left, she didn''t know if she


    understood what she meant. Moreover, she didn''t expect that the nightclub was so close. Even if Darcy


    understood, it was toote to help her out. But now she couldn¡¯t give in and could only y it by ear.


    Rae moved her nose, feeling ufortable with the sticky blood. Soon, she was taken by two people


    to a small room, which was less than ten square meters.


    The man who caught her pushed her down to the floor inside. Nick smirked when he looked down at


    her, and then began to take off his clothes. She looked away and struggled to climb up the bed. Two


    men were guarding the door. She knew that she had no chance to escape.


    "What are you going to do?" Rae asked nervously.


    "Fuck you..." Nick smiled, "Bitch."


    "I''ve slept with a lot of guys." Rae resisted the disgust, thinking that he must be very concerned about


    this given his words to Darcy.


    Nick was silent for a moment.


    Rae was aware that she was right, and she knew she must seize the opportunity. At this time, a young


    slowly and provocatively. Nick looked at her and said, "Get out. I want her tonight."


    "..." Rae swore, "Fuck you, you son of bitch."


    He want to do this?


    He must want another smash on his head!


    "Well, stay, show her how." After Nick wrapped up the bath towel, he sat down on the couch and spoke


    to the youngdy, "Teach her."


    "Naughty boy." she teased, and then squatted down, with her finger sliding upwards to the root of his


    thigh, and then she buried her hand.into the bath towel.

 Chapter 47 A Man should Insist on not Ejaculating for One Hour

    Chapter 47 A Man should Insist on not Ejacting for One Hour


    She suddenly remembered that Jensen said he and Reuben went to massage for rx before. Were


    they touched by those women like this?


    Although she shouldn''t think about this under this circumstance, Rae just can¡¯t help thinking about it.


    "Have you learned? Come here." Josh probably feltfortable being served by the prostitute, so his


    tone was not as angry as he was just now, but talking like a normal conversation.


    Rae shook her head quickly, "Not yet..."


    At the same time, fear rose in her mind again. What should she do? Even if Darcy understood what she


    meant, could she really find her in time? She couldn¡¯t dy for long. It was toote for her to show up


    after she was raped.


    Sure enough, the next second she heard Josh say, "I will fuck you after I ejacte."


    "I heard that an hour is just a normal standard." Rae spoke quickly. She wanted to stall for time with


    psychological tactics. She was so afraid that he would ejacte before hearing what she said. It is a


    sensitive topic rted to men''s self-esteem. It works, right?


    "Humph." Josh didn''t answer.


    But Rae clearly felt that he would not let himself ejacte so quickly...


    ...


    Not long ago, after Darcy received the sign, she immediately climbed up from the ground and ran to the


    table to pick up Rae''s phone. She originally wanted to call the police, but the moment she picked up


    the phone, she clicked Rae''s address book. She flipped quickly from top to bottom. When she saw


    other people were tagged with their names, but one person was tagged with a nickname...


    Darcy didn''t think twice, and decided to dial that number.


    After experiencing many things, sometimes she would rather trust her friends than the police.


    Jensen was in a meeting when he received a call from Rae. Although he knew that most of the time


    she called him just for something unimportant, and sometimes she even just called him and said that


    he should go pee and then hang up, but he still couldn''t bear to answer.


    Jensen pressed the answer button and brought the phone to his ear. Before he could speak, there was


    a strange female voice on the other end. She cried and said, "H¡­Hello, Miss Jordan, something


    happened to Miss Jordan. Can you save her?"


    Jensen''s face suddenly became sullen.


    Seeing shareholders at the conference table began to whisper to each other, Jensen stood up and


    strode out of the conference room.


    When he returned to the office to get the car key, the person on the phone had already recounted the


    situation briefly.


    The person on the other end of the phone was Darcy. He remembered that she was Rae''s only female


    artist. She was in trouble just now. Rae helped her and was taken away by a man. Although Darcy''s


    words didn''t give much direct information, even the license te number was not recorded, but for


    Jensen, knowing the name of the restaurant and the man''s name was enough.


    Jensen took the key and stepped out of the office. Adam happened to rush in. Seeing that he almost


    ran into Jensen, Adam stood still and said, "Jensen, shareholders are still waiting for you to continue


    the meeting."


    "Check your phone, I want to know all the details in twenty minutes." Jensen ignored Adam''s words,


    left such a word and then strode out. Although he didn''t know the ce Rae was taken to now, he will


    know the answer by all means. He had already sent the key information to Adam''s phone. And when


    he learned that she had an ident, he couldn''t calm down and continue the meeting, or just assign


    someone to rescue her.


    He wanted to go in person and wanted to see her as soon as possible. If he confirmed that she was


    safe, he will be relieved.


    Jensen went to the restaurant to find Darcy. People still remembered the farce happened just now. He


    quickly approached and heard someone talking loudly about what had just happened. Jensen listened


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    for a few seconds, and suddenly felt it¡¯s ironic. Someone was taken away from here. Everyone here


    could have rendered a help, but no one came out boldly. When she was taken away, they were


    spreading rumors here that the prostitute had offended the bastard, so now the bastard wanted to


    teach her a lesson.


    Darcy squatted on the side of the road and shivered. When she saw Mr Knight, she immediately stood


    up from the ground and ran next to him, "Mr ..." Darcy stopped, she did not want to directly call him Mr


    Knight openly, so she said, "Have you got the news about Miss Jordan?" The moment she dialed the


    number with Rae''s mobile phone, she immediately noticed that the voice on the other side belonged to


    Jensen. Because she usually clicked in the web when she saw interviews about Jensen on the


    Inte. Apart from him, she had never heard such a sweet voice.


    Because she was worried about Rae, she suppressed all her curiosity.


    At the same time, she didn''t seem to be surprised.


    Judging from Rae''s domineering manner, she knew that a very powerful person must support her


    behind.


    If there was no one behind, Rae couldn¡¯t be so domineering.


    But she didn''t expect that person was Jensen.


    Just as Jensen was about to speak, Adam called him. After answering the call, he turned and walked


    towards the car without a word! From his look, Darcy knew he had received the news, so she followed


    in silence. When she opened the back door, Jensen didn''t stop her, so she knew he agreed her to


    follow. She moved faster and sat inside. Miss Jordan was kidnapped because of her. She also wanted


    to see if Miss Jordan was seriously injured at the first time. Nick was really ruthless when he beat up a


    woman.


    The car sped along and stopped in front of a nightclub.


    Jensen pushed the car door and got out of the car in a hurry without even pulling out the key. Two


    people who looked like gangsters immediately went to him, "The owner kept asking who I am. They


    didn''t let me in even if I told him your name, and they called a group of people to stop me. Now our


    people are still on the way. They won''t arrive so soon."


    Jensen stood still suddenly when he heard this. Then he returned to the car, opened the small drawer,


    took out an object from it, and held it in his hand.


    "Zain rk¡¯s people are very arrogant recently. They are acting like a donkey in a lion''s hide." Another


    young man answered.


    Darcy didn''t expect Jensen even knew people from criminal syndicate. She was shocked at first, but


    then quickly followed them.


    Sure enough, as that gangster said, the lobby of the nightclub was full of people, but they were all from


    the opposite side.


    The owner of the shop stood in front of the group of people. He was deliberately embarrassing them.


    "I want to see him in a minute." Jensen didn''t waste time talking with this group of people and gave the


    order directly.


    "Sir, you are a big shot anyway, you probably don''t know our rules. No matter who you are, you can¡¯t


    ask for someone casually." The owner said.


    Jensen pushed aside the ck cloth outside of what was in his hand, and Darcy saw that it was a


    pistol.


    The atmosphere suddenly became thick with tension.


    Jensen said, "50 seconds."


    "Sir, you can''t do that!" The owner of the nightclub instantly turned serious.


    "30 seconds." Jensen counted while the gun was loaded.


    "Sir, you count too fast!" The owner of the foot massage shop was anxious. It hadn''t been a second


    yet, howe 20 seconds had passed in Jensen''s mouth? Although he had gone through a lot of


    things, dealing with a group of gangsters very simply, now it was Jensen, the leader of the other party!


    And he drew his gun without saying a word. The owner knew that if he didn''t do it, the other party


    would definitely shoot him. The superior just asked him to embarrass Jensen¡¯s people regardless of


    who was in his nightclub. The owner didn''t want to to be shot. He had stopped them anyway.


    "Five seconds." Jensen raised his gun, and the dark hole pointed at the head of the owner.


    As if in the next second, he will fire at him.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go right away!" The owner was scared, and immediately turned around and ran away from


    the crowd!


    Jensen put the gun down.


    Two minutester.


    A man and a woman were taken out by the owner, and everyone looked back.


    "Miss Jordan!" Darcy immediately shouted and walked around!


    Rae was so embarrassed now.


    Her clothes was torn, her face was red and swollen, and her arms and thighs were also bruised. It


    seemed that she had gone through a fierce fight. However, the man didn¡¯t get much better. They saw


    the man walking in a weird posture. He looked terrible. At first nce, they knew he was seriously


    injured in some special part. And since he could not keep one of his eyes open, it should have been


    attacked too.


    For a moment, everyone sympathized with men more...


    "Who the hell dared help this madwoman? I almost fucked her!!" Josh closed one eye. Probably


    because he couldn¡¯t see clear, he only saw a group of gangsters, but ignored Jensen, whose face was


    sullen.


    "Miss Jordan, are you okay?" Darcy asked anxiously. Guilt was written all over her face.


    Rae shook her head and was panting. If they hadn''t arrived in time, she wouldn''t have the energy to


    continue the fight. The consequences would be horrible. When Rae learned that she was safe, she


    rxed. Her legs were weak and she was about to fall to the ground, but instead of falling to the cold


    ground as expected, she threw herself into an embrace and then was wrapped in a piece of clothing.


    She raised her eyes hard and nced at the person holding her. Seeing that it was Jensen, she closed


    her eyes at ease and rested on his arms.


    Jensen hugged Rae and left. But before he left, he signed at the two gangsters who had been following


    him just now. The two gangsters exchanged nces. Just now they didn''t do anything because they


    were afraid that Rae would be controlled by the other party. Now that she was taken away by Jensen, it


    proved that there was nothing that could threaten them. Moreover, it seemed that the woman controlled


    by them was probably boss¡¯s woman... Then in this case... they can''t let this group of people go easily!


    Rae was taken away by Jensen. After she confirmed Darcy''s safety, she whispered with difficulty,


    "Darcy, go."


    Darcy followed.


    Rae was picked up by Jensen into the car. He took the coat away for the first time to check the bruises


    on her body, and he saw some wounds on her body were bleeding. Thinking of something necessary


    for bandaging running out, Jensen looked aside, trying to find a pharmacy. Seeing a small pharmacy


    not far away, he said, "I''ll go buy something, sit still here."


    Rae nodded.

 Chapter 48 You Always Have Your Way Because I Love You

    Chapter 48 You Always Have Your Way Because I Love You


    After gasping for a few minutes, her physical strength had gradually recovered, she was just a little


    tired and a little painful, but there was no other serious problem.


    "Miss Jordan is really sophisticated." Darcy stood by the car door and smiled through tears. Seeing


    Rae was fine, she finally felt relieved.


    "You''re really smart, I''m afraid you will go to the police stupidly!" Rae raised her hand and patted her,


    soft and powerless.


    "Hah hah, at first I really wanted to go to the police, but I always felt like you had someone¡¯s support.


    Although we seem to have the same background, I always just kept up appearances. You are different.


    There is someone behind you, and you know he will save you. "Darcy said sincerely.


    Rae said nothing.


    Yes, there was someone behind her.


    At the moment when she was taken away, Jensen appeared in her mind, not the man who promised


    her that he would show up as soon as she was in danger. It is said that the first person in her mind


    when she is in danger is the one she loves. Rae smiled bitterly, feeling that this was a bad sign.


    Jensen came out of the pharmacy after a while.


    Darcy was probably scared by Jensen''s murderous look, so she told them that she could take a taxi


    and go home by herself. Rae nced outside and found Jensen''s people were standing outside. She


    knew that Nick would not chase them, so she was relieved.


    After a while, Jensen returned to the car with a small bag in his hand. He was now soaked. He was so


    careful and turned on the heat, so she didn''t feel cold at all.


    Inside the car was quiet, except for the sound of Jensen tearing something. There was no other sound


    could be heard.


    Although Rae had a terrible pain on her face, the silence made her feel more flustered. She endured


    the pain and said, "Jensen, are you angry?"


    "Rae," Jensen lowered his head and fiddled with things in a cold tone, "Do you think you are very


    capable?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you see that the man was hurt more than me?" Rae said unwillingly.


    Although she was injured all over, she also hurt him badly. She thought she was awesome.


    Jensen''s face suddenly went grave when he heard this. Seeing that she didn''t realize her fault, he


    nned to teach her a lesson!


    "Hey, let go of me!" Rae''s left wrist was firmly grasped by him, and she noticed that his strength was


    still tightening, as if he wanted to crush her wrist! Rae was in pain, but she just stubbornly did not ask


    for mercy. Instead, she said, "Break it as you like!" She knew he was angry and what he was angry


    with, but she had no choice in that situation. She would never allow herself to be dictated to. Even if the


    method was clumsy, she would not allow them to bully her!


    When a group of people discussed to sell her into a nightclub before, Rae told herself that in this life,


    no one could bully her.


    No one!


    "Others won''t be as kind to you as I am!" As Jensen found that she became more stubborn, he really


    got mad at her stubborn attitude!


    "It''s okay, if I am raped, I will go die, it isn¡¯t a big deal!" Rae snorted and looked away, not wanting to


    look at Jensen anymore. Anyway, she just wanted to resist. She didn''t know how to be diplomatic. If


    someone beat her, she will beat him back. This is normal.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Go die?" Jensen heard her said so casually, and recalled that she had shown that she wanted to


    "Have you thought about what the people around you will do after you die?"


    Rae opened her mouth and counted them one by one, "Then please help me pay my dad''s medical


    bills. Anyway, you can save your worries. He is in a vegetative state. What you need to is to pay bills


    every month. My mother had the support of Barnes Food Company. Even if Barnes Food Company


    goes bankrupt, she won''t have to worry about her livelihood. As for the group of creditors, I have done


    enough!"


    "What about me?" Jensen tried his best to put on a smile, with the bitter sorrow inside of him however,


    turned that smile wryly.


    Why was there no room for him in her life?


    She even considered the group of unrted creditors!


    "Isn''t it better for you after I die and wouldn¡¯t trouble you..." Rae suddenly lowered her voice. She


    wanted to say something to him, but she thought she would be too narcissistic. Jensen had so many


    things,pany, family, friends, colleagues, arms. Without her, his life was still rich.


    Therefore, even if she died, there will be no uproar in his life.


    ¡°Crash.¡±


    It was the sound of him throwing the medicine out of the car, and then he sat down in the driver''s seat


    and drove away without a word.


    Rae knew he was angry, but she was tired now, and she didn''t want to talk more. When the car drove


    out of the road, Rae saw a series of small cars driving to the nightclub. There were too many cars. She


    subconsciously felt that the nightclub was not peaceful tonight.


    The car drove all the way in the direction of the apartment.


    After arriving at the parking lot under the apartment, Rae got out of the car and discovered that her


    right ankle had been injured. She almost fell, if she hadn''t stabilized herself in time. Without a nce at


    her, Jensen got out of the car and walking towards the elevator directly. Rae stood still and couldn''t


    walk on her own, so she shouted, "Hey, Jensen!"


    However, the man just kept walking farther and farther.


    Rae was also angry. She was injured. Could this man be a little kind to her? She was the one who was


    beaten, why he was mad at her? Rae said angrily, "My leg hurts and can''t walk. Remember to lock the


    door after you go up. I might probably not go up by tomorrow." After speaking, she leaned against the


    car, as if she was really nning to stand all night. .


    The man stopped immediately.


    Rae seized time, and saidzily, "By the way, if you have a conscience, remember to bring me a bottle


    of water tomorrow..."


    She paused, but insteadughed.


    Because the man turned around and was striding towards her, as if he had thrown in the towel!


    "You always have your way because you know I love you." Jensen gritted his teeth, lifted her, and


    quickly walked to the elevator! He was so angry because she always threatened him by hurting herself,


    but he mad at himself even more. He couldn¡¯t bear to make her suffer a little bit and let her seed


    again and again! Probably the one who is loved has no fear, right?


    "No, I think mostly I love you more~" Rae muttered. She twined her arms around his neck and settled


    his chest was not as soft as usual, but rather stiff like iron, Rae acted coquettishly and said softly,


    "Don¡¯t get angry anymore, I¡¯m already in pain all over. Do you want to make a hard time to me?"


    Because her remarks were too wired, the neighbors who passed by them couldn''t help but nce at


    them frequently. Especially when they saw Rae''s torn clothes and the horrifying bruises on her hands


    and feet, they just thought that young people were too open now.


    When Jensen notice their eyes, his ears turned pink, and he quickened his pace.


    The first time they got home, he took her to the bathroom and put her in the bathtub. He had only


    examined her roughly in the car just now, but he didn''t know if the wound under her clothes was more


    serious. Jensen raised his hand to turn on the tap, and the water withfortable temperature


    immediately flowed out. At the same time, he reached out his hand and took off her clothes. Rae knew


    that he just wanted to check, and he didn''t mean to do that. Then she sat there quietly and let him take


    off her clothes.


    Fortunately, except for the bruises on her body, there were no more serious injuries.


    After Jensen had checked, he took off his clothes and sat in the bathtub, just wanting to get it done as


    soon as possible so that he could apply medicine to her, especially to her face, which was swollen. If it


    were someone else, she would have been crying, but Rae could still pretend as if nothing had


    happened.


    The bathtub was adequate for a man to lie in, but it became a little crowded because another person


    squeezed in.


    Seeing that his face was still dark, Rae thought for a while and changed her sitting position into


    kneeling. She slid into his legs and asked him face to face, "you usually go to massage. Did you ask


    someone to help you out?"


    "What the hell?" Jensen was annoyed by a series of incident she caused today.


    He didn''t know why she suddenly asked him such an unreasonable question.


    "I learned it in the nightclub just now and realized that massage has another meaning," She sniffed and


    continued, "I''ll show you." After that, she started from the bottom of Jensen¡¯s legs in the water. To be


    honest, Jensen¡¯s legs were much more beautiful than the one called Nick. They were white and strong.


    The point was that the legs are less hairy. If his legs were not thicker, they would look like women''s


    legs. Unlike Nick, he had so much hair on his legs that they can hide theplexion.


    Rae picked up Jensen''s leg and put it on the edge of the bathtub. She imitated the prostitute and held


    his feet just now, and said, "She pressed it like this just now..."


    Jensen looked at her quietly. He didn''t know what tricks she was going to y. It could be seen that


    she would rather endure the pain on her face and keep chattering. He knew that she was deliberately


    teasing him. She didn''t want the atmosphere to be so stiff. Seeing that she was still muttering with a


    swollen face, Jensen was indeed much less angry than before. He could understand her. She had


    always been bullied before, and it was normal for her not to bear it now.


    But he was too worried about her. Enough is enough, but she didn¡¯t understand it, so that¡¯s why he was


    afraid that she would be hurt someday.


    Just like the man called her madwoman just now, he was obviously attracted by her aggressive


    personality.


    Men all have a desire to conquer. The more aggressive women are, the more excited they are.


    When Jensen was lost in thought, Rae¡¯s hands had already roamed to his thigh¡­

 Chapter 49 You are so horny!

    Chapter 49 You are so horny!


    He looked down and saw her kneeling between his legs and muttering.


    "...Thatdy did like this. Jensen, is it the same as the service you got in those ce? Or is there more


    forey?" Rae''s tone had changed. She had nned to distract his attention and make him happy, but


    now she felt sad. The ces Jensen went to must be very high-end, and the girls there must be more


    beautiful. Needless to say, their skills must be better.


    She felt that his babymaker became bigger and bigger in her hand.


    "What are you talking about?" Jensen stood up from the water and broke free from her grip. Looking at


    her wounds, he had no interest in having sex with her here at all. He squeezed a shower gel and wiped


    his body. Then he washed the bubbles with water and wrapped his lower body with a towel. He went to


    the kitchen to boil eggs for her to apply on her face.


    Rae could just let go of him. Seeing that he was pretending, she didn''t care.


    After taking a bath, she also went out.


    Rae ignored what Jensen was doing. She dried her body and went straight into the room. As soon as


    shey on the bed, she didn''t even have the strength to get up. She was so weak that she didn''t even


    bother to wear her clothes. In fact, when she thought about what happened tonight, she thought it was


    very dangerous. Although Nick was irritated by her words, he was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even hold


    on for long. He ejacted just after a few minutes. Then he grabbed her head with his big hand and his


    genitals with seminal fluid approached her. He said maliciously, "Your pussy must be fucked by many,


    huh?. I wanna try somewhere less visited, like your mouth."


    She was going crazy at that time!


    Fortunately, She got the ashtray from the desk and hit his key point!


    But Nick reacted quickly and avoided her attack, causing an injury less serious than she expected.


    But her sudden hit made him much weaker, and she had more time to wait Jensen to rescue her.


    Jensen came in with a te of eggs and a small medicine box.


    At this time, Rae knew he had been doing this for a long time outside. She pulled the quilt to cover her


    naked body. Then she leaned sideways to look at the man in front of her with one hand supporting her


    head.


    Jensen peeled the egg. When he was about to wrap it with a small towel, she reached out her hand to


    take the egg away and ate it. Thinking that she should be hungry, Jensen went on to peel the second


    one, then wrapped it in a towel and applied to her face.


    "Ouch..." Rae frowned, then took another bite of egg whites.


    Jensen took a look at her. So she didn''t feel painful when fighting just now, but now she felt painful


    when applied hotpress?


    "By the way, Jensen," Rae saw that he was in a good mood now. She thought for a while and then said


    casually, "I have discussed with Darcy that we will go to d for a trip next month."


    Jensen sensed something wrong and immediately asked, "Which day?"


    "Oh, my God! It happened to be my birthday!" Rae eximed with a surprised look on his face. She


    didn''t try to avoid it. It was too artificial, it was better to admit it directly.


    "Don¡¯t¡­"


    "Jensen~!" When Rae saw that he was about to refuse, she immediately said in a coquettish voice, "I


    have an appointment with Darcy. Darcy will be angry if I break the appointment. I still rely on her to


    make money now. Besides, I have arranged my time for you. Next month is really the only vacant time.


    I am upied after that.¡±


    Jensen didn''t believe it, thinking she was deliberately avoiding it.


    Although he was now in a severe situation, it was not necessary to ask her to evade.


    He can sacrifice the interests of many people in order to get things done, but she was the only person


    he would rather sacrifice himself than let her suffer any grievance.


    "If you really care about me, just give me a credit card. After all, it costs a lot for travel..." Rae muttered


    and couldn''t help but stare at his wallet on the bedside table.


    "Rae, did someone say something to you?" Because she said it hurt, he applied it with lighter strength.


    "Who?" Rae pretended to be innocent, and then said firmly, ¡°Jensen, Are you really affected by the


    recent soap operas you watched with me? If someone really asks me to leave arrogantly, I won''t let her


    go unless he gives me a big check!" Rae was right. The arrogant look on the man''s face did make her


    more and more aggressive. However, the man was sincere and quite to the point. He didn''t ask her to


    leave forever, but just for a few days. She really couldn''t refuse.


    Jensen pursed his lips and said nothing.


    What she said was reasonable. If Zain really sent someone, she would not be kind to them. She was


    not weak in her character, she won''t be forced by others and obediently agreed something. Maybe she


    really wanted to travel abroad this time.


    "Jensen, the money..." Rae kept badgering.


    Seeing her saying again, Jensen pinched the egg hard on her face and said, "On me!"


    Although it hurt, Rae smiled when she got the answer.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of the month again. Maybe Jensen saw that her injury hadn''t


    healedpletely and didn''t want her to worry about the money. It was be unprecedented that she


    didn''t need her to please him, and he took the initiative to give her a check. She held the calctor to


    calcte and found that she could get a rest of money after paying all the monthly debt. She smiled


    happily.


    Today Jensen set off early because there was a morning meeting. Rae got upte and drove to JF


    Building to work by herself. After about a week''s rest and Jensen''s unremitting egg treatment every


    night, her face hadpletely recovered, but the bruises on her body hadn''tpletely dissipated,


    and the color was at most a little lighter. She was in a good mood because she paid the debt early this


    month. She was thinking about how to cook the food materials brought by Flora tonight to thank


    Jensen.


    Rae went down to the parking lot and was in a good mood. Her high heels were ttering in the


    parking lot, which sounded like a melody. She took out her mobile phone and made a call to Jensen.


    As soon as she got through there, sheined, "Why don''t you make me breakfast today?" She ate


    outside most of the time, and Jensen only cooked warm milk and boiled eggs, she had already been


    tired of them, she just wanted to tease him.


    She just liked to see him pampering her unconditionally.


    Sure enough, the person on the phone said helplessly, "You said you are tired of eating it."


    After speaking, she heard a rustling sound from the other end of the line. She was thinking that he


    should be busy at the moment. Even so, he was still chatting with her, Rae became more and more


    excited and couldn''t stop talking. She deliberately said, "You have eggs, plus a juicy sausages..."


    "..." The person on the phone was stunned for a moment, and then when he realized what she hinted,


    he said, "Rae, you are horny!"


    Raeughed and hung up the phone.


    She knew Jensen must be shy now!


    Her car was a few meters away from her. Rae took the car key from her pocket, but suddenly the door


    of the ck business car on the side was pushed open. Rae was so scared that she almost sprained


    her ankle, thinking that she must encounter an abduction! When she looked at the person in front of


    her, she saw a man like butler get out of the car and walk to her, "Miss Jordan, Mr Knight''s father is in


    the car. He wants to talk with you."


    "Huh?" Rae suspected that she was not clear in her listening. Jensen''s dad wants to talk with her? But


    she didn''t get into the car directly, but poked her head and looked into the car. She vaguely saw a stern


    man sitting on the back seat of the car, and the interiors were almost the same as Jensen''s business


    car. Although she couldn''t see his face, his figure was simr to what she had seen when she was a


    child.


    "What can I help you?" Rae was scared, and a thought shed through her mind, ¡°Will they harm me?¡±


    "Miss Jordan, get in the car, Mr Stefan will not harm you." Seeing Rae''s cautious look, the butler moved


    his hand again, thinking that this woman was also a little wary.


    Rae had no choice but to step up. Sure enough, the man sitting in the car was Jensen''s father.


    Jensen''s father was wearing a dark grey suit, with his hands on his knees. He looked like a king in


    ancient times, but he was much more terrifying than the king. The eye mask on his right eye couldn''t


    cover the scars across his right face. He had an aura of authority. Jensen looked like a gentleman,


    while Stefan looked like a gangster.


    After getting in the car, Rae sat down next to the door. She curled up in a tight ball and tried to stay


    away from Stefan, "Mr Stefan, what can I help you?" In the Knight family, they addressed Jensen''s


    grandfather as Patriarch Knight, and Jensen¡¯s father as Mr Stefan.


    "No wonder Jensen likes you so much." Stefan''s voice was toneless. It was hard to tell whether he was


    praising or not.


    But Rae could tell that Stefan must have heard what she said to Jensen on the phone just now


    All of a sudden, she lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at the man in front of her.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Go." Stefan ordered.


    The car started slowly.


    Rae panicked when she heard his order, "Mr Stefan, where are you taking me?" Was it possible that


    Stefan wasn''t satisfied with her and directly took her to a remote ce to get rid of her? Rae thought it


    was possible. She swallowed and pretended to be calm. "Sir, is there any misunderstanding between


    you and me? Let''s stop the car and find a quiet ce to talk about it clearly, okay?" she couldn''t sit


    down anymore. Thinking of this, Rae secretly put her hand into her pocket to take out her


    phone¡­

 Chapter 50 Dont Always Covet My Body

    Chapter 50 Don''t Always Covet My Body


    However, things were not as dramatic as the TV drama that the male lead''s family said that the female


    lead wouldn¡¯t marry him and asked her to leave. Stefan just took her to a high-end restaurant to have a


    breakfast, and then asked someone to send her back to work. Colin would pick her up for dinner in the


    evening, and he also said that Jensen would also go there.


    This was absolutely the most thrilling breakfast she had ever eaten in her life!


    Rae returned to thepany, slumped on the office chair and patted her chest, feeling that the high-


    level cuisine she had just eaten was all stuck in her throat and she couldn''t swallow. She still didn''t


    understand Stefan¡¯s intention. The drug trafficker was always very busy, right? Why did he actually


    have time to have breakfast with her? But after a breakfast, Rae felt that Stefan was really not easy to


    mess with! As if he was born with no expression, it seemed that it was reasonable for him tough or


    kill someone madly in the next second, because he was really unpredictable. Thinking that she had to


    deal with Stefan at night, she was very frightened.


    But when she learned that Jensen would also go, she was a little relieved.


    Rae immediately called Jensen and told him what had happened just now.


    Jensen asked her if she was hurt, she said no. Then he hung up the phone after saying ¡®see you


    tonight¡¯ to her.


    So Rae was very nervous during the whole day. After a busy time at work, she checked the time. On


    the one hand, she wanted time to pass quickly that they could finish the dinner sooner, but on the other


    hand, she wanted the time to slow down, so there was room for her to get prepared.


    Perhaps it was because that Ophelia was taken away that everyone didn''t trust her anymore. Rae felt


    that the business deal had increased significantly recently. Several new customers came in the


    afternoon. She was too busy to deal with, and her mind was distracted. Suddenly it was time to have


    dinner with Stefan.


    When she was off duty, she carried her bag and walked out quickly. After going downstairs, Jensen''s


    car was already waiting for her at the door, and she got into the car.


    Perhaps it was because the weather was too hot, Jensen rolled up the sleeves at his arms to his


    elbows, revealing a part of his fair but powerful arms. It was rare that the buttons on his cor were not


    back seat by him. Rae much preferred his casual look nowpared to the serious side to his nature.


    Jensen was also sizing her up at the same time.


    She wore Long-sleeved shirt and trousers, looking like an officedy. He smiled broadly when he saw


    her changed dress, and stretched out his hand to touch her face, "You are really considerate."


    "Mr Knight, we haven¡¯t had a try in the car..." Rae said to him and deliberately bit her lips.


    Her lips pouted invitingly, which made Jensen inevitably feel hot even in the cool air-conditioned car.


    "Forget about sex alright? I do have an interesting soul." Jensen teased and started the car, as if he


    was afraid that she would suddenly pounce on him.


    In the car at this moment?


    Forget it. He was afraid that he couldn''t stop. It would be terrible if they didn¡¯t go to have dinner.


    When he remembered that his father went to her for no reason, Jensen asked again, "Did he really say


    something to you?"


    "No," Rae pulled down the mirror on the roof of the car and looked at herself to see where she needed


    to clean up. After all, it was Stefan, so she had to be cautious. After speaking, she suddenly


    remembered the phone call this morning. Although Stefan didn''t show any emotion, maybe Stefan


    thought she was a vulgar woman like Matriarch Knight did. Rae stressed, "but today, when I called you


    and told dirty joke, your father probably heard it, because as soon as he saw me, he said that no


    wonder you liked me so much. Jensen, in Mr Stefan''s eyes, are you a kind of person who like woman


    telling dirty jokes?"


    Rae still addressed Stefan as "Mr Stefan", because she can''t figure out how Jensen felt about Stefan.


    After all, no one would force his seven-year-old child to kill a dog that had been raised for two years.


    dog. And maybe Stefan had used more cruel methods to make him a man.


    Looking at now Jensen, she had to say Stefan¡¯s education was sessful.


    But in her eyes, although she had no impression of little Jensen, she always felt that he, who was kind


    in his young age, must be more eye-catching than now.


    "..." Jensen was speechless at her word. He held the steering wheel and wanted to teach her a lesson,


    but he couldn''t do anything about it. He could only shout helplessly, "Rae."


    "Just ignore my words. You have to pay attention to the key points. I mean, will Mr Stefan also think


    that I am a vulgar woman, like your grandmother did? After all, your grandmother had a bad impression


    on me at the exhibitionst time. Now I am still talking like that..."Rae lowered her head. She didn''t


    know what was wrong with herself. She used to care less about others'' opinions. She thought that it


    was necessary to make friends with people with the same goal. She also looked down upon those who


    despised her. No one is better than others.


    But now, just because those people were rted to Jensen, she inexplicably cared a little bit about


    what they thought of her.


    But she was not a good girl in the eyes of ordinary people.


    It really upset her.


    "Rae, don''t care about what others think." Jensen focused on driving. He didn''t want to see her in a


    dilemma. In his opinion, Rae only needed to keep going and needn¡¯t to care about others¡¯ opinions at


    all. He said, "You are awesome."


    ¡®You are awesome.¡¯


    This word touched Rae''s heart slightly.


    How long had she not been praised by others?


    Since primary school, she was kept in detention after school because she didn''t finish her homework.


    Her teacher often threatened her that she would be left after everyone graduated. When she went to


    the junior high, she made a group of friends who always muddled along. She learned to swear, skip


    sses and watch porn on the. When she went to the high school, she became even more


    impudent. She began to go to the bar and learn to fight. This time, she saw a real and vivid sex in the


    bar, unlike what she watched on the. She was ustomed to some vulgar words, because she


    thought it was cool. Jesus, she didn''t know how she spent her college days.


    As a result, she didn''t learn anything except for that.


    Unlike Karina, everyone knew that the girl must have received a good education from her gestures and


    expressions.


    But she was also lucky.


    She had a boyfriend who loved her at the time, and Jensen who wasn¡¯t her boyfriend treated her very


    well.


    Everything went smoothly.


    "Well, I see." Noticing that she was thinking too much, Rae quickly came to her senses and responded.


    When they arrived at the restaurant that Stefan had appointed, Rae felt inexplicably guilty since she


    stepped into the restaurant. Subconsciously, she moved close to Jensen. On the contrary, Jensen had


    been very calm, as if no matter what happened tonight had nothing to do with him and he was really


    justing for a meal. After Jensen reported the room number, a waitress took them to their


    destination.


    After passing through the lobby, through a small courtyard, they arrived at another more magnificent


    building.


    In an instant, she felt that everything here was much more fancy.


    Rae was dazzled as she moved closer to Jensen.


    Jensen held her left hand and pulled her slightly away from him. She was leaning on his arm, pushing


    him close to the left wall subconsciously. Heforted, "Just a dinner, don¡¯t be so nervous."


    "It''s easy for you to say that. If I know philosophy, I would always talk about it. And if I have a powerful


    father, do you think I will be nervous?" Rae saw he stood there and said lightly, her voice became


    louder and louder! And finally, she almost shouted at him.


    "..." Jensen knew that when she mentioned Karina, being silent was the wise choice.


    However, when Rae began to talk, she couldn''t stop. She had already thought of numerous possibilities


    of her being used. Maybe Stefan was not the only person in the waiting room, maybe Jensen''s


    whole family would be here. Then they would scold her, saying that she was not worthy of Jensen in


    any way. Or maybe they would kindly persuade her to leave Jensen, with those reasons like she was a


    burden to him, or he deserved a better woman, etc...


    "Why are you not nervous at all? If everyone unites to force me to leave youter, won''t you worry?"


    Rae acted like a female lead of a tale of woe as she talked to him. It was not so hard to y this role,


    she thought.


    "Why should I worry? Try If they dare." Seeing her like this, Jensen thought that she really watched too


    many dramas, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be so good at imaging. He must take a control then.


    Rae wanted to say something more, but the waitress had already ushered them to the destination.


    When she pushed open the wooden carved door, they saw Stefan sitting alone at the table, on which


    there were some delicately made appetizers. After the waitress said ¡®Enjoy your meal, Sir¡¯, she closed


    the door and left.


    "d to meet you again, Mr Stefan." Rae greeted Stefan.


    Seeing that there was only Stefan, the first assumption now failed.


    Without saying anything, Jensen took her hand to sit down at the table.


    Her seat was on Jensen¡¯s right, and Stefan was on his left, as if they were deliberately separated.


    After that, Jensen read the menu and asked for Rae¡¯s suggestion. Then he called for help again to


    order, and didn''t care whether Stefan had ordered or not. Rae didn''t think this was good, and her hand


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    under the table quietly pinched Jensen''s thigh. Regardless of what¡¯s the purpose of Stefan''s invitation


    to dinner tonight, at least Jensen shouldn¡¯t show such hostility from the beginning.


    Jensen felt the pain and looked sideways at her.


    "Where is Nick?" Stefan asked.

 Chapter 51 You Will not be His Exception

    Chapter 51 You Will not be His Exception


    It turned out that he was here to question Jensen.


    Rae looked at Jensen with a puzzled look. Judging from Stefan''s tone, it seemed that Nick was under


    Jensen¡¯s control now. She thought that this matter had already ended on the day she was rescued a


    week ago, but now it seemed that things may not be simple. The man just touched her thigh that


    morning when she bought the buns, then Jensen scalded his hands. As for Nick, he beat her so badly,


    then... Rae suddenly didn''t dare think about it.


    Or she didn¡¯t dare figure out how Jensen would deal with him.


    In fact, after returning home that time, she found out a little bit. She knew that Nick was one of


    gangsters under Zain¡¯s charge. And Jensen also had his force. These people seemed to have nothing


    to do with them, but when something was difficult to settle in a legal way, they will ask these gangsters


    to deal with them.


    "It''s none of your business." Jensen, who had been silent, said faintly at this time.


    "Zain has already asked me for him, now you tell me it¡¯s none of my business?" Stefan looked at


    Jensen, his expression almost didn¡¯t change.


    In fact, he didn''t even care if Jensen would hand over Nick, he just wanted to see Jensen''s attitude.


    "If Zain really cares, why doesn''t he ask me for Nick? Why did hee to you directly?" Jensen raised


    his hand and poured himself another ss of wine. After taking a sip, he continued, "I guess you must


    have so much free time to care about a nobody. " Jensen finally knew why Stefan made such a fuss. It


    must be Zain who exaggerated in front of Stefan and said that he had lost his mind because of a


    woman.


    Nick was just an excuse.


    Zain was really cunning. He wanted Stefan to believe that he had lost his mind for Rae.


    So today, Stefan came here on purpose to see who made him lose his mind.


    It seemed that his dear father would be disappointed.


    Rae was speechless as she listened to the conversation between the two men. They kept poker face


    all the time and they said tonelessly. She couldn¡¯t know what was going on from their expressions or


    their tone of voice. She was really curious! For example, was Nick really kidnapped by Jensen? Did


    Zain deliberately go to Stefan just for Nick? Why did Stefane to her on purpose today?


    "I know all you have done, I just don¡¯t want to point it out. All roads lead to Rome, and I will not


    intervene your trifles if you don¡¯t go astray..." Stefan spoke. His eyes finally moved, and he nced at


    Rae. It seemed that this woman was just an ordinary woman. He didn''t expect his son to like this kind


    of woman.


    He was really superficial.


    He lost his mind just because of a good-looking woman.


    Jensen didn''t speak and just drank. Seeing that Rae was sitting there without eating anything, he


    pushed the lobster to her, indicating her to have a try.


    Rae obediently picked up the fork and lowered her head to eat. She noticed Stefan''s sight just now,


    and now only eating can conceal her nervousness and embarrassment.


    "My son is an unforgiving man. He would spend those years to be strong and to take revenge on those


    who have hurt him..." Stefan said lightly, like chatting, but his words were somewhat frightening.


    Rae slowed down her chewing speed.


    Did Stefan tell her on purpose?


    Did he want to scare her away from Jensen?


    "I just asked him to kill his dog when he was young. When he grew up, he found my mistress and son.


    Until now, I still don''t know where the two people were hidden by him. Are they alive or dead?" Stefan


    paused for a moment and then continued, "but every year, I will receive a finger. It looks fresh. Maybe


    they are still alive."


    When it came to fingers, Rae thought of the man''s badly mutted hand, and the delicious lobster in


    her mouth immediately tasted awful. She wanted to vomit, but she held it back. She stole a nce at


    the man next to her. He always wore a white shirt, looking clean. She had never thought that he would


    do such a thing behind her back.


    Once a finger every year¡­


    They were just a woman and a child¡­


    How could Jensen be so cruel?


    But on second thought, he was not the one who did it. He just asked someone to handle it.


    For Jensen, this was probably a simpler thing.


    "Have more." Jensen didn''t seem to be affected at all. He took up the spoon anddled half a bowl of


    soup for Rae.


    Rae pursed her lips, and suddenly a mixed feeling rushed into her heart.


    She didn''t me Jensen for being cruel. Instead, she felt sorry for him.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just as he said, if he was not cruel enough, others would bully him. In order to protect his prestige, he


    had to be cruel.


    But sometimes his behavior...


    It was indeed too cruel.


    "Besides, because my henchman had offended him once, and he did not hesitate to harm himself to


    make people believe that my henchman wanted to murder him. As a result, the person I trained for


    more than ten years was killed in the shoot-out he instigated. "Stefan continued.


    Jensen put down his cup, turned his head to Rae and said, "I''ll make a call." After speaking, he got up


    and left the table.


    Rae felt even more fearful.


    Because she didn''t hear anyint from Stefan. He wascent that he had raised a cold-


    blooded son and thought he had seeded in training him, didn¡¯t he?


    Damn, freak!


    "Rae." Stefan called her suddenly.


    Rae was so frightened that the spoon in her hand fell into the soup. Some soup bounced out and


    sshed on her clothes, but she had no time to care about it. She quickly answered, "Mr Stefan."


    "You didn''t save him in the fire. Actually, I don''t me you. After all, you need to save your boyfriend.


    But you almost killed him, and now he was afraid of the fire. Zain has known about it. I just don''t know if


    he really treats you as he shows..."Stefan stared at Rae and spoke at a low speed, so that she could


    hear every word clearly. "He has a deep mind. Even if we use a lie detector, we can''t tell whether he is


    lying."


    "Mr Stefan, what do you mean..." Rae admitted. She was at most a little surprised in her heart before,


    because she was sure that Jensen wouldn''t hurt her because Jensen was good to her. But now Stefan


    mentioned their past. Because of the things he said just now, she believed what Stefan said was


    reasonable.


    But, so what?


    Rae took the napkin and wiped the corners of her lips, and said seriously, "This is what I owe him. If he


    wants, I will pay it."


    Stefan was taken aback. He didn''t expect Rae to be so straightforward. He asked, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m not," Rae replied.


    "Very good," Stefan nodded. It seemed that he didn''t want to say anything more. "To be honest, I just


    don''t think you are special that you can be an exception to him."


    "As long as he knows that I''m special," Rae replied.


    Just now, Jensen told her in the car that she was awesome. Then she will believe that she was really


    great. In fact, she didn''t like herself very much. She thought she was not good enough, but since he


    liked her, she will like herself. She believed him, and naturally believed his taste.


    Stefan stopped talking.


    Maybe he thought she was young and ignorant.


    When Jensen returned, Stefan had already left. After all, Jensen had left for a long time.


    "You haven''t eaten yet." Rae looked at him. The smell of smoke still clung to his clothes, he must go


    out to smoke. But he was scolded by his father just now, so she pretended she did not smell the smoke


    on him. He must feel bad when he was mocked by his father in front of her for being cruel and cold-


    blooded, just as Nia told her that her mother said she slept with others for money.


    "I''m not hungry." Jensen put his hand on her head and touched her long hair, "What did he tell you just


    now?"


    "He said you want to retaliate against me because I didn''t choose to save you before, Jensen, do you


    really hate me?" Rae put down the spoon and looked up at him, firmly. In fact, she wanted to ask him


    seriously a long time ago. Although he was very good to her and his action had showed her the


    answer, she still wanted to ask him seriously whether he hate her.


    In addition to what Stefan said tonight, she even wanted him to tell her in person.


    Jensen''s hand stopped at the end of her hair and froze.


    Originally, he would say firmly that he didn¡¯t hate her.


    But since thest time he got sick, he began to struggle, plus Dr Lee''s words...


    This made him hesitate.


    "No." But after hesitating for half a second, Jensen replied.


    "Okay, I see." Rae felt cold when she saw him hesitate.


    When a person hesitates, he has already had an answer, and this answer is often what you do not


    want.


    Rae lost her appetite immediately, "I''ll wait for you in the car." After that, she picked up the key he put


    on the table, got up and left first. Rae walked a bit faster. It turned out that what she felt about the


    answer she got from him waspletely different from Stefan. Although Stefan had already said very


    clearly, she still didn¡¯t believe, and she could still tell that he loved her by Jensen''s every move. Even if


    Jensen answered he didn¡¯t hate her, he hesitated for half a second, which was enough to prove things


    were not as peaceful as what he showed her. In her heart, there was only a thought that "he really


    cared about it".


    Rae walked out of the restaurant. After finding Jensen''s car, he opened the door and got on it. She took


    a deep breath and felt that there was a heavy stone in her heart.


    Should she tell him that if she had saved him that day, he would have died?

 Chapter 52: My Darling I Would Make You Happy For Your Whole Life

    Chapter 52: My Darling I Would Make You Happy For Your Whole Life


    Rae started the car, when the air conditioning got colder, Jensen came out and got on the car. They


    then went home together.


    The two were silent all the way until they passed a strip of road where the passionate music outside


    made Rae turn her gaze. She saw a bunch of very adorable kids wearing bee costumes, dancing on


    the temporary built stage. Each one of them was small and plump, their feelers wiggling as they move


    around, it was too adorable!


    Rae¡¯s eyes were locked on them. Jensen saw that she loved to watch so much, so he found an empty


    spot and parked their car, allowing her to .see more closely.


    Rae leaned against the car window. As she was too intrigued, she did not even realize that the car had


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    stopped. Until a hot figure leaned against her back, then she finally came back to her senses from her


    concentration. She wanted to avoid on instinct, she would admit that Stefan¡¯s words had, to some


    extent caused an effect to her inside. She had to say that the old fox was rather sly, although he did not


    like her but he did not say it out loud, and chose instead to attack on the things she cared for. The


    advantage to this was that at least even when she was feeling ufortable inside now, she could not


    me Stefan though.


    Since he was merely reminding out of his good will.


    She noticed that the man¡¯s breath began to thicken, his lips kissing a few times lightly on her cheek like


    a dragonfly on water, and it slowly swam down towards her neck. His right hand wrapped around her


    right shoulder and went across her chest, and began to undo the buttons on her body. Meanwhile, his


    left hand was rubbing lightly on her quite sensitive waist, against her clothes.


    Rae could feel his desire.


    But now she really could not have even the slightest bit of interest. If it was this morning, she would


    have been unable to hold it in and respond passionately.


    Jensen felt her abnormality as well, she was too calm that it was not like her at all. His action of


    undoing her buttons with his hand slowed down, as he asked, ¡°Are you unhappy? Rae, I¡¯ve answered


    your question just now.¡±


    Rae shook her head as she denied it, her tone sounding calm, ¡°I have moments that I want it, so


    naturally I would have moments that I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not a sex doll, I can¡¯t get excited at any moment, and it


    just happens that I don¡¯t want it now.¡±


    Jensen heard her saying all this nonsense in a serious manner, and he knew that she was surely


    unhappy. Seeing that she was actually so easily provoked by Stefan, the annoyed feeling in his heart


    was instantly at the maximum. Could she not feel how he was towards her? Why must she disregard


    everything that he did for something said by others? Jensen held onto her chin, making her tilt her head


    to meet his eyes, as he said on purpose, ¡°But I want it!¡±


    Saying this, the movements of his hands quickened, and the clothes on her body was taken off


    coloured shield rose slowly on the windshield in front of his car due to him pressing one button, and the


    people outside would not be able to see at all the view inside. Jensen strode onto her, lowering his


    head watching her beingpletely naked under his body, as the desire in his eyes grew.


    Rae tilted her head, avoiding his gaze, as she stayed silent.


    She was resisting him in silence with persistence.


    Jensen was annoyed by her attitude like this, and without any forey, he immediately¡­


    After a while, he felt that she was quite softened down and thought that it was time for a talk. So he


    leaned down and started by her ear, ¡°Rae, I¡¯m in my twenties going on to my thirties, and I have long


    passed the time where I spoke directly. The people that I face usually are all sly and cunning, and a lot


    of things I always had a habit of going through it in my mind before I speak. Just like when you asked


    me what I wanted to eat, and I would hesitate for a few seconds out of habit. If you¡¯re angry due to my


    hesitation just now, there¡¯s really no need as that¡¯s just my habitual action. If I said no, it means no.¡±


    Each and every single one of his words were heard by her ears.


    To be honest, after seeing the cruel side of him and seeing him now, even starting a shameful sex in


    the car on the road just to console her. Further, he was still so soft in his tone, exining everything to


    her patiently, afraid that she would misunderstand. Being able to do something like this, even if he was


    so calctive that this was also part of his revenge, she would ept it as she had never been so


    carefully treated before. Before when she was together with Eric, she had thought that Eric had treated


    her very well. It was really well indeed, but until today only she started realizing that Jensen not only


    treated her well, but also very careful.


    ¡°Really?¡± Rae¡¯s body was covered in pleasure, and she could not think of anything suitable to reply for


    the moment, so she could only ask in reply following his words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, I swear¡± Jensen saw that she really did not mind at all, and he smiled.


    ¡°If you lie to me, I will not forgive you unless you obey all my orders.¡± Rae closed her eyes and


    answered nonsensically.


    He flipped her over, one of his arms surrounded her waist and coaxed her into a crawling position. His


    body leaned against her back, as he bit her ear and said, ¡°As you wish.¡± Now he was her ve.


    ¡°Bastard.¡± Rae understood his meaning andughed as well.


    He entered her body once again.


    ¡°Again, I don¡¯t agree with your method about the incident at the massage centre. It was lucky he


    doesn¡¯t have a weapon, if he had a gun or a knife, there wouldn¡¯t be just bruises on your body. Rae,


    you shouldn¡¯t have taken revenge at that moment, you must remember that your safety is the most


    important. Even if you don¡¯t take revenge afterwards, I would avenge for you. I just want to keep you


    safe.¡± Jensen took the opportunity and said. Once he thought of the incident at the nightclub now, he


    was still afraid. Thank god that the damned man had no weapon on him. What would happen if he was


    like him, also carrying a knife with him as he went?


    For how much Rae was fighting back that night, there might have been a few more bloody wounds on


    her body.


    Once Rae heard this, her brows that was rxed due to the pleasure instantly tightened again. She


    asked in reply, ¡°Then should I have listened to that douchebag¡¯s words back then, and suck his penis?


    Or that if he had wanted to rape me, I would pass him a condom obediently?¡±


    Jensen did not answer.


    He was merely thinking that if she had really agreed that man to¡­ do this, she would have been able


    to dy until the moment he went to save her. At least she would not have been wounded all over, and


    would not need to fight for time to wait for rescue. He must have been too worried about her safety, to


    even want her to do something that would go against her will. She was not that kind of person who


    would surrender just to save her life.


    But her being like this made him even more worried.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you again. You said that it would be alright if I didn¡¯t fight back and stay safe, but if that


    douchebag had really screwed me, would you not feel nauseous??¡± Rae wanted to heard what Jensen


    thought. On one hand he had said he wanted her safe, but on the other hand, he hated the


    consequences if she did so.


    Jensen continued his silence.


    Would he be nauseated¡­


    He would probably be nauseated by himself.


    Nauseated of the fact that he was not even able to protect his own woman.


    Once he thought that the possibility had been extremely close to her, and if that night he had not been


    able to make it on time and that damned man had gotten what he wanted¡­ Although Rae looked open


    from the surface, but there was still some tradition carved into her bones. Or else back when she had


    been together with Eric for so long and though they were young and impetuous, they didn¡¯t cross the


    threshold¡­ Although on that morning she had said that he was stupid, that he was unable to


    differentiate period blood from virgin¡¯s, he in fact thought over again and again, her shyness,


    nervousness and tightness, all of which suggested that he is her first man¡­


    No matter how he thought about it he did not agree with her.


    But this was really hard to confirm by him, since that night was also the first experience for him¡­


    So if that night that damned man had really gotten what he wanted, for Rae¡¯s personality, would she


    not have fought at the risk of mutual destruction with that damned man?


    Jensen was so afraid that he hugged her waist tighter and tighter, as he lowered his head, kissing her


    wless back.


    Rae saw that he was silent once more, and she was instantly pissed. She thought, men were indeed all


    the same, merely talking pretty words! At the same time, her heart felt rather heavy for no reason. It


    looked as if this love was not that noble after all, there were not any passionate derations in those


    television dramas where when something happened to the female lead, the male lead would hug her


    tightly saying things like ¡®I love you no matter what happens¡¯. Well, reality! Seeing that he was


    devouring her like a hungry dog, Rae felt more and more annoyed as she crawled forward, wanting to


    escape. But the man¡¯srge hand caught her thigh immediately and dragged her back, then his


    originally light and slow movements became fast and strong¡­


    ¡°Misunderstanding me again?¡± Jensen guessed the reason she slipped away. His voice was low and


    mesmerizing as he exined, ¡°If it really happened, my darling, you just want to return to me safely. It


    is not your fault. I¡¯m just thinking that I would be nauseated at myself, nauseated that I wasn¡¯t able to


    protect you well. But there wouldn¡¯t be such a day, I will do whatever I can to make you happy for your


    whole life¡­¡±


    He had not finished saying hisst word when her head was tilted over, and her lips were blocked


    tightly.


    His lips blocked against her heated heart, and blocked the sentence she almost said out loud, ¡®Jensen I


    love you¡¯.


    Luckily it was blocked.

 Chapter 53: He Was More And More Like A Rascal

    Chapter 53: He Was More And More Like A Rascal


    How could she say she loved him? She should have had someone in her heart, should have loved


    another person.


    Rae climbed up from the chair, as the songs outside have long changed multiple times. Now the song


    outside was ¡®Twinkle Twinkle Little Star¡¯, the lyrics ¡®twinkle twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are¡¯


    activated her memories back when she was young. The little bees on the stage had already went down


    since a long time ago, and it was changed to a bunch of children who were wearing glow in the dark


    star-shaped decorations on their heads as they danced. Following the tiny bodies twisting and hopping


    around, the stars on their heads would follow and sway along as well. It was extremely adorable.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rae was again mesmerised.


    Those children were so adorable¡­


    Just like Ewan¡¯s Sweetie, she was so soft in her arms, she did not even dare to use the slightest bit of


    force. They were so fragile that she would carve out her heart to treat them well, afraid that if she did


    not, they wouldn¡¯t grow up well. Thinking of this, Rae reached down and touched her belly on instinct, it


    was t¡­


    But who knew if from the hundreds of millions of seeds just now, there was already one that budded


    and grew?


    Thinking of this, Rae turned around and wanted to have a second round. When she saw Jensen¡¯s


    upper garments were still snugly around him in its original form despite being a little wrinkly, unlike hers


    that have long been removed, but at this moment his lower body was already in a mess. Looking at this


    stark contrast up and down, she made fun of him, ¡°This is the first time that I¡¯ve seen a well-dressed


    beast.¡±


    Jensen¡¯s ears went hot.


    Seeing that the smoke in the car was umting more and more, he extinguished the cigarette.


    He did not know where he got the guts from just now, that he immediately caught her and began to do


    it here. It had been so intense just now, so did the car shake? Would the pedestrians passing by


    outside realize that something was wrong? The more he thought about it the more Jensen felt


    ufortable, although he knew that this car was already covered uppletely, but he still felt as if


    the people passing by could see through it.


    ¡°Well, now that you havee you act innocent instead.¡± Rae noticed that his ears went red and she


    gave a snort, then she reached out to tap the brown coloured thin shield on the windshield. Yes, the


    material felt quite solid. She continued, ¡°And this thin shield must have been specially added on by you,


    I don¡¯t believe that it was there when you bought it. Jensen, you were actually thinking of having sex in


    the car when you¡¯re buying it, I¡¯ve misjudged you!¡±


    ¡°Rae, this is for bullet proof purposes.¡± Jensen exined, indicating that he had no evil thoughts.


    It just happened that it could block out views.


    ¡°Mr Knight, although I¡¯m not highly educated, but you can¡¯t fool me. The ss of your car already had


    bullet-proofing abilities, yet you¡¯re still installing this? Although it feels quite hard to the touch, but it


    can¡¯t be more solid than a bullet.¡± Rae did not believe his words, he could save it to scare off three year


    old kids. After she said so, her eyes lingered on his lower body, ¡°You clearly had the ns, yet every


    time when I mention it you pretend to be normal. I hate people who are two-faced, like you.¡±


    Jensen was¡­


    Defeated by her.


    Alright, he would admit. It was when he took the car for a remodelling that the person had suggested


    him looking devilish. He said that a lot of people had installed it now, and he instantly though of Rae


    who had a fetish of going to new ces, and who knew if one day they would do it in the car¡­


    So he had it installed.


    Further, he recalled that when he agreed to it, his voice sounded rather excited.


    After a short rest, the role-yers of the little stars had went down the stage, and a bunch of little


    chicks went up instead.


    ¡°Is your car sound proof?¡± Rae asked suddenly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jensen suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Indeed, in the next second he saw her screaming dramatically like a drama queen had possessed


    her¡­


    ¡°Faster¡­ Fuck me quickly please fuck me¡­ I want it¡­¡± Rae leaned against the window as she howled


    on the top of her lungs. She had been rather suppressed just now as she remembered that they were


    by the roadside. But now seeing Jensen¡¯s fake proper look, she decided to make fun of him, see if he


    still dared directly fuck her in the car!


    No matter how good the sound proof effects were, it could not suppress her deliberate moans.


    Jensen saw that the pedestrians outside stood still and looked towards the car, showing confused


    expressions, and he anxiously caught her into his arms hurriedly as he covered her mouth with his


    hand! At the same time, due to the people outside who stood still and observed, now not only that his


    ears were pink but even his neck waspletely pink as well!


    ¡°Faster, I¡¯ming, harder¡­¡± Rae did not give in. Although he reached out with his hand and covered


    her mouth, she still continued persistently, but her voice was obviously a lot quieter.


    Dare he y tricks with her again?!


    ¡°Stop shouting!¡± Jensen held her in a deadlock, afraid that she would escape.


    ¡°Unless I want to, you shouldn¡¯t even think of forcing me!¡± Rae stared at him as she threatened, ¡°Or


    else I can call out more enjoyably, and make you arrested and warned by the police!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright¡­¡± Jensen¡¯s temples were drumming, being provoked by her. He could only


    But in his eyes, he knew she loved it¡­


    Or else who had been so excited and pped him just now, making his buttock hurt as if it was on fire?


    ¡­


    Time flew, and almost a week passed in January.


    Rae did not have her periodst month, and this made her who was usually on time for her period so


    excited that she immediately went to buy a pregnancy test to check, as she could not wait but want her


    to get pregnant. But after using one after another pregnancy test, all the results merely show that she


    was just beingte for her period, and she felt very disappointed. Another day came as she opened


    another pregnancy test to give it a try, feeling unsatisfied, but the results were still the same. She


    walked out of the bathroom dimly.


    She rubbed her belly, merely feeling woeful. They had been doing it quite frequently this week, could


    even one little sperm not have happened to sessfullybine with a tiny egg?


    Jensen pulled down the papers, not surprised at her results. He merely nodded towards her seat,


    indicating her to hurry up and eat breakfast, ¡°Come quickly, it¡¯s getting cold.¡± It had been quite


    uneventful these few days, the bosses in South East Asia kept changing the time and kept dragging.


    He was not anxious either since whoever who was in a hurry during business negotiations were meant


    to be on the down side, and he was rather confident of himself, that boss would not let go of the


    opportunity to discuss about cooperation with the Knight family. As for Zain¡¯s side, since he knew that


    Rae was travelling to d he had never worried about the birthday matter at all again, so it had


    been quite peaceful recently.


    He went to the office for work every day, or he would be together with her, it waspletely his ideal


    lifestyle.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡± Rae pulled out a chair and sat down sulkily, she was so disappointed and


    yet he merely thought about breakfast. Rae gulped down the milk and gave a hearty burp, as if she


    wanted to release the sadness deep inside of her, but her chest still feltpressed. Seeing that the


    man was still looking at ease as he read the papers and drank his coffee, she was instantly pissed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have children with me? You have ejected billions of sperms, but why couldn¡¯t even


    one work? If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll go¡­¡±


    Jensen could not hold it in and the coffee in his mouth sttered back into the mugpletely! What


    was billions of sperms but not even one could work? This¡­ he felt wronged indeed. Jensen hurriedly


    put down his coffee and pulled some tissues to wipe the shirt on him, but the coffee had already


    seeped into it and left some marks, and he could only change. He was exasperated, ¡°Why are you


    angry towards me? It happens casually, what are you so anxious about?¡± He found it harder and harder


    to handle her anxiousness.


    At the same time, a pressure crept upon his heart. He kept feeling that he had to think of a way to solve


    this, or else he really could not handle it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s your problem anyways.¡± Rae picked her egg up and bit into it heavily. Her cheeks were


    all puffed up as she mumbled furiously, ¡°Damn it, I had really put down the pillows yesterday. Was it not


    enough? No, I¡¯ll go buy a few more back tonight!!¡±


    Jensen was speechless for the moment, and he got up to go to his room to change, then he picked up


    his phone to check the messages. As he saw one of it and was about to refuse, but thinking that Rae


    was not in a good mood recently, he then seized the opportunity and walked out to the living room to


    discuss with her. ¡°Someone from coboratingpany invited me to a party held on a cruise ship for


    two day. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to go to the sea? Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Rae heard this suggestion and felt that it was alright, she felt that she was quite flusteredtely and it


    might be that her period was about toe. It would be good for her to rx her mind, so she replied,


    ¡°Then do I attend as your family member, or as your secretary?¡±


    ¡°Family member then,¡± Jensen answered.


    Rae smiled slightly, family, for the first time she felt that this phrase sounded nice.


    ¡°As my god sister,¡± Jensenpleted his sentence.


    God¡­


    Sister.


    What!


    This man was out of line, he started being a rascal.


    ¡°Screw your sister!¡± Rae red at him!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you my sister?¡± Jensenughed.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rae was defeated for the first time .

 Chapter 54 Liking Toyboys

    Chapter 54 Liking Toyboys


    After being busy for two days, it was finally time to go for her vacation, Rae went home early to pack


    her things. Because there was no sea nearby, she had to take a taxi to a different ce to get on the


    ferry, since it was only a trip of two days, there was not much for her to pack. Rae also packed


    Jensen¡¯s things, and then put his bag into his hands to change her shoes. The two of them went


    downstairs together, Jensen held her hand while she was busy checking her Instagram, as long as


    Jensen held her hand she was calm, even if she didn¡¯t look on the road, she felt safe.


    Because she was convinced that even if she fell, Jensen would lie down to catch her.


    Suddenly she felt an aura that was not quite normal.


    When Rae looked up from her phone, she saw that Jensen already reacted, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t


    move.¡± He looked at her and said, then he went towards the direction where the danger came from,


    without any hesitation.


    Rae wanted to tell him to be careful, but she was also afraid that might interrupt him, so she just


    listened to him and stood there.


    She held her phone tight and stared into the direction.


    That weird aura wasing from three men who were wearing masks, each one of them was holding


    a metal stick, they looked dangerous, as if they were professional.


    Rae was shocked, after a few seconds she caught her thoughts again, should she call the police? She


    was thinking that Jensen also had illegal business, maybe if the police came he would get even more


    trouble? No, she couldn¡¯t call!! Rae didn¡¯t dare to do anything, she couldn¡¯t go to help him either, she


    was not strong enough, she couldn¡¯t call the cops, so she was worried, except for standing right where


    she was, she couldn¡¯t do anything else, she could only watch them starting fighting!! Thanks god none


    of those three men are no match for Jensen, he was able to quickly hide away from their metal sticks,


    and with one quick move he took over the stick, and started beating him on the knee.


    The other person fell on his knees, it seemed as if he was going to stay there for a while.


    Even though Jensen looked quite strong, but Rae did not dare to be relieved, she was holding her


    breath while watching.


    With the same quick moves, Jensen took down the second.


    There was only one man left.


    That man didn¡¯t expect for Jensen to take down his friends so quickly, he was stunned, but right in that


    moment, Jensen had already thrown away the stick in his hand, and took out a little knife from his back!


    Jensen grabbed the man¡¯s cor and forced him to back away on the wall!! He held the knife to the


    man¡¯s right shoulder, and blurted out calmly, as if he was just chatting with him, ¡°I don¡¯t know who


    wants to look for trouble again. Tell me who sent you guys to fight me?¡±


    After saying so, he didn¡¯t even wait for the man to answer and stuck the knife into his shoulder.


    He pulled a knife stained with blood out.


    The wound was quite deep, and the blood was dripping down,from the de.


    Rae must have seen worse than that before, she didn¡¯t feel anything when she saw that, on the


    contrary, she felt that this was a good move!


    The man didn¡¯t answer, he was in so much pain that his face was contorted with pain.


    Jensen didn¡¯t speak, he moved a little to the side and stabbed him one more time!


    This time the blood was shedding like water.


    The man was now in so much pain that he whined, because Jensen knew exactly which ce he


    stabbed was not fatal to him.


    ¡°The third one will make you unable to even lift a straw, how much money did you take? Enough for


    retirement?¡± Jensen asked ironically.


    After the man heard that, he immediately said, ¡°It was just a small person, someone who has a


    hardware store, he heard that someone offered a reward for your right hand, so he asked us...¡±


    ¡°Ah, hardware store, he overrated himself.¡± Jensen chuckled, and let go of the man.


    The three of them supported each other as they ran away.


    Rae saw that they were gone and went towards Jensen, ¡°Jensen...¡± She only said his name, then her


    tears started running. She realized that she was crying, and immediately raised her arm to wipe it off.


    She wanted to fight back her tears, but she failed to control it from rolling down her cheeks. When she


    saw that those men were about to hurt Jensen, she knew that this time it was just someone who was


    desperate for money that hired some fighters to get Jensen¡¯s hand for money, but there were too many


    strong killer in this world , and it¡¯s possible for Jensen to get hurt when he was not careful...


    What if they seeded?


    Before when she heard Karina talk about that, she was already worried, but then everything was all


    calm, so she thought maybe it wasn¡¯t that serious, but now she knew that idents could happen


    within seconds. It would note when she was prepared for it. And now that she had seen it, maybe


    Jensen had been attacked many times before when she didn¡¯t know? Especially what Jensen just said


    had exposed the proof that he hade across that many times, because he said ¡°I don¡¯t know who


    wants to take me down this time again¡±...


    The way she knew him, he would never tell her.


    Now she knew how vulnerable she was when this happened.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Are you scared?¡± Jensen didn¡¯t expect that she would cry, so he wipe her face


    with his clean hand because the other hand holding the knife was filled with blood. At least today those


    were really idiots, if they were like the former ones, it would not only scare her, but he was afraid that


    she might get hurt as well.


    Jensen thought, and was thinking that he had to solve this soon. If he was alone, he wouldn¡¯t mind


    those peopleing suddenly, but now there was Rae, he couldn¡¯t take the risk.


    He always held an opinion that never start an attack first, because whoever moves first is the one who


    exposes his anxiety.


    But now they had already showed up at his apartment...


    Forget about the strategy, even if he takes action first this time, what can they do?


    ¡°What if one day you will be disabled?¡± Rae was clearly worrying about him, but she was too


    straightforward.


    She felt a little bit regretful for her words. Why would she say that in such a situation? Why not just say


    some normal caring words?


    Jensen was not surprised though, instead he joked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if my hand is gone, your life


    quality will not suffer losses.¡±


    Life quality.


    Jensen was even in the mood to jest now, Rae thought, so she wiped off the tears and retorted, ¡°Who


    cares about ¡®live quality¡¯. I would say it looks wield to walk around with you, at least I don¡¯t like it.¡± After


    saying so, she turned around and went to his car, the car was already unlocked, she pulled the door


    and got in. Her eyes were staring straight ahead, she didn¡¯t want to look at him.


    Jensen saw that she was clearly worried, but she tried to be strong, his heart trembled, but there were


    some things that he couldn¡¯t promise her, what if he couldn¡¯t keep his word, then he would be the


    asshole. He went to where they were standing and took the bags, then he threw them in the back of his


    car and started the car to leave. On the way Jensen noticed that Rae didn¡¯t say a word, so he said to


    her, ¡°Rae, how is the visaing along?¡±


    Rae didn¡¯t answer.


    She didn¡¯t even know what she was angry about, maybe it was just because he got hurt!


    Even though she knew that he couldn¡¯t anticipate such things, she knew that because of who he was,


    he was liable to attacks, but she just can¡¯t help to me everything on him!


    Jensen saw that she didn¡¯t answer, and was quiet for a while, then he asked again, ¡°What about the


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    tickets and hotel?¡±


    Rae was still quiet.


    Jensen didn¡¯t know what to say anymore, so this was how it felt not to get answered, he thought that


    usually she didn¡¯t even care if he was listening to her and just kept talking, she must have such a


    strong heart. Jensen didn¡¯t give up, and kept saying, ¡°Which day are you leaving? I can send you to the


    airport.¡±


    Rae turned her head to the window, she decided to keep ignoring him.


    ¡°Rae...¡± Jensen really didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, he thought, ¡°All I can promise you is that I will


    do my best to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t?!!¡± Rae was not satisfied with his answer, even Jensen said that he would do his


    best, she felt that this problem was very serious. Maybe she knew subconsciously, that he was able to


    do anything, when a person who could do anything was so unsure, she felt anxious in her heart! Rae


    looked at him, her voice was much lower, and more serious, ¡°You had asked me what would happen to


    my family if idents happened to me, and now I am asking you, what about your family if you had an


    ident?¡±


    Jensen pressed his lips.


    ¡°I know, you must feel that the people around you are safe, not like my family. All your rtives have


    their own family, their own career, that is all great.¡± Rae felt sour in her heart when she said that, she


    didn¡¯t talk about herself on purpose, because she felt that Jensen didn¡¯t think about her!


    People around her were nice to her, but they seldom loved about her. One was now in the hospital, the


    other one was right next to her.


    ¡°No, I know someone doesn¡¯t know how to take care of herself, Everyday she drinks a ss of cold


    milk for breakfast, though she knows that she is not healthy. She is wild, she is not inferior to men, and


    she doesn¡¯t know how to back off. Even if she is fought by her own colleagues, she would only guard


    herself without attacking them because of their family situation. She is a very caring person, but she


    doesn¡¯t know how tofort others so that people would often misunderstand her. For her father, she


    took on his debt, hoping that people would not nder her father...¡± Jensen said, he couldn¡¯t even stop,


    ¡°She iszy, and she has never climbed a mountain. And she has really bad taste, she likes


    irresponsible jerk. She likes...¡±


    ¡°Useless toyboys, who are you talking about?¡± Rae was touched by what she heard, her nose was


    even a little itchy, she never thought that he knew her so well. But why he turned to me her in the


    end? She interrupted him, she didn¡¯t want to be criticized.


    ¡°Your first love.¡± Jensen said honestly.


    ¡°Why is he a jerk?¡± Rae grabbed a tissue to blow her nose, she didn¡¯t understand how they changed


    the topic.


    ¡°Just because he keeps contacting you, but when I am fucking you, he just set a warning sign at the


    door rather than save you.¡± Jensen said, and the anger started burning in him.


    When they got outside the fire, that jerk was d that he got out of that big fire on time! When he


    thought of that Rae used to love someone like him, he was furious!

 Chapter 55 The Enemy Meets the Enemy

    Chapter 55 The Enemy Meets the Enemy


    Jensen hit a nerve and Rae stayed silent.


    But the topic went sideways because of him, so Rae didn¡¯t continue to be mad with what happened just


    now. She felt bored after sitting for some time, then turned on the radio and listened to it for a while


    before drifting off to sleep with the stable speed of Jensen¡¯s car. When they arrived at their destination,


    parked their car and boarded the cruise ship, it was already 10 o¡¯clock at night.


    The whole ship was waiting for them.


    Because not a few minutes after they went up, the cruise started, and the incessant sound of waves


    entered everyone¡¯s ears.


    The cruise ship, owned by the business partner of Jensen, was much grander than Rae thought. She


    originally reckoned it would just be a small cruise ship with one deck where a few people gathered up


    together to y. She didn¡¯t expect this ship to have four decks from top to bottom, which was more


    than enough to rent to a tour group. It was estimated that there were at least fifty to sixty people on


    board.


    Rae followed behind Jensen, looking exceptionally well behaved, but her eyes were looking around


    curiously, and reaching out to touch the railing from time to time. From the moment they boarded the


    ship, there were people gathered around to speak with Jensen. She followed the crowd all the way up


    front, through the narrow walkway towards the front deck, and the view suddenly opened up. With a


    deck that wasn¡¯t a few square metersrge, there were twenty to thirty people gathered together for


    barbeque. There were three grills which all were quiterge, and about ten people were in one group.


    At a long table on the side, there were waiters skewering the ingredients and next to it was a table full


    of drinks. Everyone was dressed very casually, walking here and there to look around, and the


    atmosphere was also good.


    ¡°Wee, you must be hungry after such a long bumpy ride. How should I address thisdy?¡± The


    partner looked at Rae and asked in confusion. He thought that Jensen would attend alone tonight, and


    even if he brought femalepany, Karina should be the one that he brought along. But howe he


    brought an unfamiliar looking woman?


    ¡°Miss. Jordan.¡± Jensen answered for her, ¡°Sorry, we ran into something when we were leaving and


    camete.¡±


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing. It is already a great honor that Mr. Knight cane. Then Miss. Jordan you must be


    hungry, quickly go grab something to eat. Barbeque grills were set up specially for tonight, hope that it


    suits your appetite.¡± Considering the rtion with Jensen, the partner didn¡¯t dare to be negligent to Rae


    as well.


    Rae nodded and didn¡¯t speak, nor did she move and run to get something to grill immediately. Instead,


    she turned her head and took a nce at Jensen first.


    She looked just like a woman who listened to men in everything and was so well behaved.


    The partner saw it and said with a smile, ¡°You got a nice girl, Mr. Knight¡­ Ease, Miss. Jordan, you¡¯ll


    get more familiar with people by chatting more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± This was exactly what Jensen was afraid off. The better she pretended to be well behaved outside,


    the more she would want to get back from him when they returned home. But it must be said that she


    was doing quite well in this regard. Although he could indulge her capriciousness, but sometimes it was


    equally pleasing to him for her to stand by the side being well behaved. He nodded his head as a silent


    acknowledgement of what the partner said.


    Only then did Rae take a step towards the food area. She was extremely starving, but her steps


    stopped before she reached the food area, because this time she finally had a clear look at the people


    present.


    Not only Eric was there, but Stanley and his family were there too!


    Eric was holding a cocktail in his hand and talking with a few men. There were quite a few people


    surrounding him. Not surprising, after all, he would be the next mayor very soon.


    Those people definitely wanted to fawn on him.


    Eric¡¯s gaze was looking at her. It looked like he had long noticed that she had arrived but hadn¡¯te


    forward. Reckoning that he was scrupled of Jensen who was with her.


    Whereas Stanley and his family of two were also huddled together and barbequing. Stanley¡¯s gaze was


    constantly on Rae, as if a little surprised that she woulde. And didn¡¯t know whether Nia was


    intentional or not, she had obviously deliberately threw the chicken wings that was in her hand into the


    stove right at that time, then pretended that she got a mistake and asked L to get it. Also Rae didn¡¯t


    know whether L really didn¡¯t realize it or just pretended that she didn¡¯t, she saw L had obediently


    got up to get it.


    Rae was surprised as she was thinking enemies always met each other unexpectedly. All her good


    mood was instantly ruined. She turned around and enter the cabin. She had heard the staff saying that


    her room number was 221 just now, so she left without looking back. She used the room card handed


    to her by the attendant and pushed open the door. The room wasn¡¯t big, but it had everything she


    needed and there was a small ss bathroom too. She sat down on the soft bed and thought to


    herself, ¡®I should have known better than toe!¡¯. She picked up her luggage bag frustratingly and


    toppled all the stuff inside onto the bed. She nned to just take a shower and head to sleep, even if


    she was currently starving¡­


    Immediately after that, she heard the door being pushed open from the outside. Needless to check, she


    knew the one that came in was definitely Jensen.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go out to the sea? Now that we¡¯re here, you¡¯re hiding in your room?¡±


    Jensen asked knowingly and closed the door behind him, pretending as if he didn¡¯t know why she was


    hiding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± Rae said with anger.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jensen sat down in front of her, reached out and held her wrist so she wouldn¡¯t fiddle with her


    clothes, and said slowly, ¡°Hating on others is a punishment to yourself. Look at you, giving up on this


    trip for the sake of the people you hate. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°It always makes sense when you talked, making it so easy for me to wet¡­¡± Rae looked at him.


    Jensen frowned, and was going to me her for talking nonsense when¡­


    ¡°My eyes.¡± Rae only thenpleted her sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jensen adjusted the expression on his face, then stood up andid out his hands towards her,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then, you must be hungry.¡±


    Even though Rae was still reluctant to go, but what Jensen said wasn¡¯t without sense. He was right,


    why should she give up her trip for those annoying people? It¡¯s not a wise choice.


    Back on deck.


    The partner came around again and spoke a few words of courtesy and asked if it was the hospitality


    that wasn¡¯t good. Rae certainly wouldn¡¯t go against Jensen¡¯s will and just said that she was a little


    ufortable just now, but was fine now. The partner nodded and believed her words, then invited


    Jensen to the side to chat. Jensen felt worried and looked at her a couple of times. Rae signaled him to


    go and that she¡¯ll find a ce to sit and barbeque something to eat on her ownter. After they left, Rae


    walked to the food table, only to find that all of them were raw, and there wasn¡¯t even one bit of cooked


    food. Looking at those chicken wings, chicken legs, leeks, corn, fish, eggnts and so on¡­


    She felt she was so hungry that she was about to pass out and couldn¡¯tst until they were cooked.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any cooked food at all? Can I have a small piece of cake?¡± Rae said pitifully towards


    the waiter.


    ¡°Sorry, our chef is in the kitchen preparing the ingredients for tomorrow, so you can only cook it yourself


    for tonight.¡± The waiter with a mask replied politely.


    ¡°Rae¡­¡±


    A familiar voice sounded behind Rae, and her back stiffened.


    She didn¡¯t have to turn around to know that the voice came from Stanley Barnes.


    But due to her promise to Jensen on not making a scene, even if she was reluctant, Rae still turned


    around, ¡°Anything?¡±


    Stanley Barnes was more than fifty years old. His body was still very strong, and he had a very


    righteous face, where he would definitely be looked upon as one of the good guy in a TV series.


    Although a set of Hawaiian styled casual clothes didn¡¯t match his temperament, but it did make him


    look much younger. Nia¡¯s probably the one who chose this outfit for him. But so what if he looked


    decent on the outside? The act of hooking up with a married woman already showed how nasty he was


    inside!


    The thought of her father who was lying in the hospital made Rae¡¯s face stiffened even more.


    ¡°You must be hungry for arriving sote. I have two pieces of grilled chicken wings here, you can have


    it first. What else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll grill it for you.¡± Stanley handed the white paper te in his


    hand towards Rae and was acting like he wanted to please her. He was afraid that he was being overly


    initiative and got her scared, so he deliberately added, ¡°I¡¯ve been grilling here for an hour and I¡¯m full


    already. It¡¯s boring sitting here with nothing to do anyways.¡±


    Rae looked at the two pieces of chicken wings on the paper te in his hand. Although the color was


    very attractive and it smelled very fragrant, if it was any one of the people here that handed it to her,


    then she would thank for his kindness. But it was from Stanley, so Rae shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not


    eating.¡± He destroyed her family, so didn¡¯t expect that he could just write that off by giving her some


    small favor every time he saw her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite. There¡¯s no cooked food now, so just eat it. Or are you worrying that you¡¯ll gain weight if


    you eat meat at night? It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re so thin, eat more¡­¡± ¡°I fucking said no!¡± Rae was really


    annoyed by him and subconsciously cursed out. Her voice was quite loud. Although there was the


    sound of the waves as a cover, a lot of people still heard it, and everybody was looking at her sideways


    at that point. Also, probably because her voice was too loud, Stanley got startled by her. His body


    stiffened, and the te fell to the ground. The two pieces of chicken wings were also thrown far away.


    The scene looked exactly like she was bullying a nice person.


    ¡°Rae Jordan you bitch, who are you to talk to my father like that! He has heart disease, are you trying


    to scare him to death?¡± Nia nked out for two seconds, after which she stood up from the small stool


    and walked angrily towards Rae, looking like she wanted to fight her.


    Rae stood still with her backbone straight up, which looked totally like she had an expression of ¡°I am


    bullying, so what? Come over and hit me then.¡±


    Stanley saw Niaing over then quickly reached out to pull her, and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was


    me who didn¡¯t hold it steady. Rae doesn¡¯t want to eat then don¡¯t force her, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ill-mannered!¡± Nia gritted her teeth and red at Rae, her eyes were full of unwillingness! She


    couldn¡¯t be as cruel as Rae. Although her mother¡¯s ident was due to her father¡¯s cheating, but she


    could never be cruel enough to hate her father. She just hated the woman who intruded her family! And


    she could never understand why her father always looked so humble and ingratiating to that woman¡¯s


    daughter. Was it because Rae was that woman¡¯s daughter, so he loved her as well? Or was it because


    her father felt guilty of destroying someone else¡¯s family, so he nned to make up for it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to p you today, watch your mouth!¡± Rae lowered her voice while looking straight at Nia.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Neither of them was backing down.


    Seeing that the tension was getting stiffer, Stanley shouted, ¡°Nia, go back to your room!¡±


    ¡°Dad, why me?¡± Niaughed.


    Her dad¡¯s favoritism was way too much. For the people who didn¡¯t know, would probably think that


    Rae¡¯s his daughter!


    ¡°Go back to your room or don¡¯t expect that you¡¯re getting allowance for next month!¡± Stanley could only


    apply financial pressure.

 Chapter 56 Could You Give It to Me?

    Chapter 56 Could You Give It to Me?


    ¡°Alright, I''ll leave. After all, I still depend on my father for my living expenses, unlike someone else who


    makes money by sleeping with others...¡± Nia was speaking softly.


    However, Rae heard what she said. As she clenched both her hands into fists and was about to go up


    and teach that ungrateful person a lesson, Stanley quickly stood in front of her to prevent her in doing


    so. He then sincerely apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll apologize in behalf of Nia. She never thinks clearly


    before she speaks.


    ¡°Can you don¡¯t be annoying in front of me?¡± Rae stopped staring at Nia and turned her gaze towards


    Stanley, venting her anger towards him in the process, ¡°Since you caused my father to be in the


    hospital and screwed with my mother, I never want to see you again in my life!¡±


    Even though Stanley had lived for decades, and had seen through all the deceptions in the business


    market, his lips still turned pale all because Rae said that she did not ever want to see him again.


    Rae did not want to stay and be around them anymore. So, she turned around and left. However, she


    did not go back to her room. She went up to the top floor to breathe some fresh air. She walked up one


    floor at a time, leaving the noise below her. Rae found a ce to sit down, although the strong wind


    dishevelled her hair, it still could not help blow away the depression inside her heart.


    She was really angry. She thought to herself, ¡®I really should not have agreed toe!¡¯.


    ¡°Little Rae, you should not have done that just now, Stanley did all of this out of kindness.¡±


    Eric''s voice could be heard from behind her.


    Rae saw that she had to deal with another person after settling with first one. She bent down and put


    her hands on her stomach. She already felt ufortable in her stomach during the afternoon, and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    now her stomach felt even worse. She did not know whether the reason it hurt was because of her


    period. Rae still stood strong and replied back, ¡°Are there still people investigating it, if not, can you


    help me get rid of them!¡± Rae said angrily.


    Eric noticed that she was still talking in an angry mood. So, he knew that it was not a good time to


    reason with her. He only could reply back on what she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll will continue doing so when the


    situation is getting better.¡± After saying that, he also sat down beside Rae. Without needing to raise his


    head up, he could see the sky and the sea in front of him, everything was pitch ck. Eric let out a sigh


    and said, ¡°The pollution is so bad that we cannot even see the stars, but fortunately, I already have a


    bright star sitting beside me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Rae let out a sound, indicating that he could only hit on naive girls with this.


    After saying that, she pressed down onto her stomach even tighter. Damn, it already hurt so much even


    though her period had note. It seemed that it will be a nightmare when her periodes.


    ¡°Are you in pain because of your period?¡± Eric noticed Rae was not acting normal. He saw her frowning


    as if she was worried about something. He did not wait for Rae to reply and said to himself, ¡°Why


    haven¡¯t you settle this problem? Back in the day, when you were in school and your stomach started to


    hurt. Remember? you always ask me to sneak to the dormitory and give your stomach a rub.¡±


    ¡°What are you sighing for, are you''re not happy about it?¡± Rae did not know what was wrong with her.


    Maybe her stomach pain made her want to find a way to divert her attention, maybe the sound of the


    waves was so nice tonight that she forgot about all the unpleasantness in the past for a moment, or


    maybe Eric was wearing a blue id shirt that she liked as it looked very much like the one that she


    had given him on his birthday before. Although the style of it was outdated now, she still thought he


    looked good wearing it.


    Anyway, no matter what, things associated with memories will always be beautiful.


    So, she replied back.


    Eric scratched his nose, ¡°Although I was not really willing to, but I always went there, right?¡±


    There were many times where the dormitory manager would be on the lookout but Rae would still be


    harsh and tell him that he must arrive at her dormitory in twenty minutes or else they will break up for a


    week. At that time, he even went to the drama club to borrow a wig just to sneak into the girls''


    dormitory. He did this for at least ten times. At that time, he still thought that Rae was quite arrogant.


    However, because of her arrogance, he had made a couple of great memories.


    ¡°You said that as if you were being wronged. You did note just to help me rub my stomach, you


    came for something else, don¡¯t you ...¡± Before she could finish the sentence with the word ¡°right?¡±, she


    quickly stopped herself. This was because as she blurted out that sentence, she suddenly remembered


    the two of them being intimate.


    Eric also remembered and remained silent of a while.


    Their thoughts drifted back to the past.


    Back in the day, Rae spent most of her time staying at her house. However, she also had times when


    she did not want to run around, so she paid a fee to reserve a bed in the dormitory. Sometimes she


    skipped ss because her stomach hurt. She would theny in the dormitory and called Eric over to


    give her a belly rub. However, the truth was that she was too bored and wanted to find someone to


    keep herpany. Although he was quite unreliable sometimes, when it came to skin contact, he will


    be d to. Although he wouldin about it, he would always arrive at the time she wanted him to.


    Her bed was on the lower bunk and he would sit on the edge of the bed. He was able to hold back and


    rub her belly with his big hands for the first few minutes, but after those few minutes...


    His hands will move upwards from her t belly.


    She was still not mature then and was quite curious and sensitive on this kind of matter. Even if he only


    moved his hands upwards for one millimeter, she was able to felt something in her heart. His hands


    moved past her lower abdomen and arrived near where her bra was. As she looked at him while lying


    down, she still thought he looked handsome even from this angle.


    ¡°You want to touch it?¡± The young Rae asked, her heart was beating like a drum despite how directly


    she asked him.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Although Eric was asking her, his index finger moved deep into her bra, and then was buried


    in her cleavage, thrusting up and down as if they were having sex.


    Her body reacted very quickly, she already moaned out after only being teased by him for a little bit.


    Realizing that she had made that sound, she immediately wanted to bite her lips to prevent her from


    moaning. However, it was toote. The young Eric was also unable to handle being teased. Other than


    that, his girlfriend also looked very beautiful... He leaned down and immediately kissed her. At the


    same time, he aggressively removed her bra with one of his hands while rubbing her boobs with the


    other one.


    The fiery feelings between the two quickly surged up.


    After Eric¡¯s hands had enough ying with her lovely boobs, his hands began to move downwards. He


    knew she would always feel pain in her belly before she had her period, so he was able to deduce that


    her period had not came yet. His hand slipped under her pants and slipped between her legs, rubbing


    heavily through the fabric. When Rae told him that it hurt, only then did the boy became gentler. Not a


    momentter, Eric ripped off thestyer of her clothing. After touching her for a while, he decided to


    be more aggressive as he was not yet satisfied.


    ¡°Little Rae, can I? Just for a while, I will not enter...¡±, Eric had been talking in a low voice for a long


    while like an old cow. He could not even believe what he had said. He could not even hold himself back


    by only touching her. If she really let him did it, he would be impressed if he really could bear though it.


    However, he really wanted it, and he felt that he really loved Rae. If nothing goes wrong, they will


    definitely get married, it was just a matter of time.


    So, it will not make a difference if she just gave him permission now.


    At that time, although Rae also had the desire to do so, she could somehow still quickly and clearly


    refuse him, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Little Rae...¡± Eric continued to beg for it.


    ¡°No, if you cannot hold it in, you should settle it by yourself.¡± She sat up from the bed, pulled her pants


    up, and righteously refused.


    Their thought finally returned to the present.


    Rae was actually quite impressed with herself and wondered whether she could see the future. She


    probably knew that they would not be together in the future. As she thought about it, her hands pressed


    onto her stomach even tighter.


    ¡°Rae,¡± Eric¡¯s mouth was dry from thinking about the past, and his voice was a bit hoarse, ¡°You only


    want money and you know I can satisfy you. I don''t need you to please me for money, we just need to


    interact like a normal couple, I will give you enough freedom and respect. Rae, why do you still want to


    stay with Jensen?¡±


    Rae was speechless for a moment, in fact, she had not seriously asked herself this question.


    Why?


    From the moment Eric came back, it was clear to her that if she asked for his help, Eric would definitely


    help her.


    However, she did not. She only asked him for help to mess with Barnes Food Company. She had never


    asked him for financial support.


    Why?


    Rae asked herself once again.


    She suddenly remembered the night she was kidnapped by Nick, the first thing that came into her mind


    was Jensen¡¯s face.


    She buried most of her face into her knees and thought to herself whether she was a masochist? The


    more she was abused, the more she liked it.


    However, Jensen was really nice to her. Was it that she had taken a liking to him unknowingly because


    he was nice to her?


    Eric saw that she remained silent and spected, ¡°Do you feel guilty towards Jensen...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. She¡¯s mine¡±


    Jensen¡¯s voice was even colder than this sea breeze.


    Rae immediately turned around, only to see Jensen¡¯s tall figure slowly appearing as he walked up the


    stairs. A pair of long legs could be seen walking towards them.


    Her heart somehow suddenly sighed with relief, thinking that she was lucky to not have answered just


    now.


    However, even if she did answer, Jensen will not be angry. After all, her answer was...


    Obviously favoring him.


    Eric stood up from the ground and calmly said, ¡°Just a casual talk, you should not get angry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, get angry?¡± Jensen coldly snorted, ¡°For you? What do you think you are!¡±


    Everything he said was nonsense.


    Eric¡¯s expression suddenly changed, giving of an aura of wanting to fight back, ¡°Everyone has the


    opportunity to pursue a woman he loved, as I see it, Little Rae is not really your girlfriend...¡±


    ¡°She has a name.¡± When Jensen heard Eric kept calling her Little Rae, he felt damn annoyed!


    Eric.


    Adored Little Rae.


    Wasn¡¯t this disgusting?


    Eric ignored Jensen¡¯s words, reached out and pointed to the deck below and spoke, ¡°That group of


    people down there all think she''s just the femalepanion you brought. Jensen, dare you admit that


    she''s your girlfriend in front of them?¡± After Eric finished, he raised his head as he felt that Jensen


    would not dare say so.


    The reason was that the group of people just now, there were very familiar with the rk family as they


    were all business partners. At first, when Jensen bought Rae here. Those people knew that rich people


    would have more than one woman by their side, it¡¯s quite normal for them. However, if Jensen told


    everyone that he was in a rtionship with Rae, things would be quite different. These people will


    certainly and quickly spread this news to Zain.


    Jensen immediately went silent for a moment.

 Chapter 57 Strong Self-confidence

    Chapter 57 Strong Self-confidence


    Even thought it was just an introduction, but the consequences, leading to benefits and losses needed


    to be measured carefully.


    He was not living in a fantasy world, so he couldn¡¯t tell those unrealistic words like I will fight against the


    whole world for you.


    Because he couldn¡¯t promise that he would be able to protect Rae well.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, but I can.¡± Eric continued, his voice was determined, he raised his chin a little, a little


    arrogantly. He wanted to humiliate Jensen.


    When he saw Jensen was unable to speak, he was pleased with himself in his heart.


    He felt that he understood Rae, she want a legal status, because she wanted to have a family, to


    be someone¡¯s wife, and then be a mother. This was the only thing he could give her now. And


    within the short time that they spent with each other, he noticed that Rae was not that cold towards him,


    so he just needed time...


    Right, if she would give him a little more time, or if she gave him a chance openly, it was possible to


    start over again.


    Thinking that, Eric grew more confident.


    And Jensen was helpless.


    The helplessness filled with him, he hated himself for not being able to do anything, until this day he


    was not able to give her an official name.


    Rae who was sitting all the time noticed that Jensen was shrinking with pressure, she was not happy


    with the way Eric forced him. She understood that Jensen had no reason to do that, but that was for


    her own good, so she got up from the ground, cleaned her clothes, and walked to Jensen.


    Jensen didn¡¯t expect that, after Rae heard what Eric said, seeing that he was quiet all along, but she


    still came towards him, he suddenly felt extremely ttered.


    His eyes were locked on the woman that wasing towards him, he had no idea what she was about


    to do.


    When Rae was next to Jensen, she stood on her toes and kissed him, slowly and calmly.


    Eric¡¯s face clouded, while Jensen was even more surprised.


    Then, Rae leaned on Jensen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mayor Parry, you haven¡¯t even taken up the reins of


    office yet and now you talk about legal status. But I wonder whether you feel good about yourself?¡±


    ¡°Little Rae...¡± Eric suddenly felt that something bad was about to happen.


    ¡°I like the man who dares kick in doors when I am being bullied, and not the weak one who was too


    timid when his beloved woman was fucked by other man.¡± Rae spoke in a normal speed, she clearly


    saw how Eric¡¯s arrogant face turned into shock and embarrassed.


    ¡°Little Rae, I ...¡± Eric wanted to exin, but her words was beyond dispute, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Stop calling me Little Rae, my name is Rae Jordan.¡± After Rae finished speaking, she turned around,


    and tugged Jensen¡¯s cor to leave, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, my period wille soon, help me rub my belly.¡±


    Jensen didn¡¯t say a word, but his expression had revealed a sense of pleasure. it was so great to be


    protected by the woman he loved. And this time, she chose him but not Eric...


    She chose him.


    After they went downstairs, Rae let go of Jensen¡¯s cor She was walking in front and told him, ¡°Bring


    me some food, okay? I am dying of hunger. Grilled chicken wings, at least six, and choose whatever


    else as you like, plus a drink, please.¡± after saying so, she turned into the cabin on the third floor and


    went down to her room, leaving Jensen to get her food.


    After Jensen heard her, he stopped and turned to walk towards the second floor without following her.


    When he was back on deck, he noticed that people were still having fun there.


    Stanley saw Jensen and got up to walk towards him, ¡°Where is Rae?¡±


    ¡°She went back to the room.¡± Jensen answered, ¡°She told me to bring her some food.¡±


    After Stanley heard that, he got more friendly, ¡°I am really bored here, so I just grilled some chicken


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    wings, bring them to her, what else does she want to eat, let''s grill it together, it will be faster .¡±


    Jensen saw how much Stanley cared about Rae, as if he was not influenced at all by what just


    happened, Jensen wanted to ask, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He wasn¡¯t just bored and grilled food, he did it on


    purpose, trying to find a chance to bring it to Rae.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s just my weak heart, I can¡¯t stand people talking too loud, I will get scared.¡± Stanley


    mocked himself, then he picked some of the sausages, chicken and other vegetables. It didn¡¯t take


    long before his te was overfilled, but Stanley didn¡¯t stop.


    Jensen watched him picking too much food, Rae would never finish all that, then he remembered the


    way Rae just talked to him, but he was still so good to Rae, just like always. Jensen thought that not


    many people in this world would treat her with all their heart, and suddenly felt a little guilty, ¡°Mr.


    Barnes, I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that.¡± Stanley said seriously, then he looked at the surrounding people who didn¡¯t even


    bother them, and said in a lowered voice, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me right now, so what if she knew about the


    truth? She would only hate herself more, so let¡¯s keep the secret, as long as she is happy, I am alright.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Jensen didn¡¯t know what to say.


    To maintain a perfect image of Heath in Rae¡¯s heart, Stanley sacrificed himself, even when he was with


    his own daughter, he couldn¡¯t tell her the truth, on top of that, he was being hated, was it wrong of him


    to do that?


    ¡°Stop it, we shouldn¡¯t talk about this anymore. I am going to grill, you need to get more, she won¡¯t get


    full with this little.¡± Stanley put down the tools and went back to his seat to get busy.


    Jensen pressed his lips, he was quiet for a while, then he got more food. It took about 40 minutes


    before everything was ready, when he went to the room he picked up two bottles of soda. Stanley


    helped him carry everything to their room, then gave him everything and gestured for him to go inside


    before he turned to leave.


    Jensen saw how forbearing he was, and felt burdened.


    Rae opened the door.


    Seeing Jensen with two filled tes, and the delicious steam, she took everything and went back to her


    bed, sitting on it. She didn¡¯t even want to use forks, instead she start eating with her bare hands and


    picked something to have first, she chewed as she said, ¡°This is great.¡±


    ¡°Careful, don¡¯t drop anything on the bed.¡± Jensen pulled a chair with his foot to put down everything on


    it, he didn¡¯t want to sleep on the oil stained sheet.


    Rae didn¡¯t mind him, she took another chicken wing and made enjoying sounds and said, ¡°Jensen, I


    didn¡¯t expect you could grill so well, these are so great!¡±


    Jensen thought for a while, should he tell her that Stanley made these?


    But after hesitating, he dropped it, what if she stopped eating if he told her.


    He sat down in front of her and watched her eat.


    Rae slowly finished both tes, once in a while she would feed him a bite, she saw that there were


    three sausages at the bottom, and picked one to take a bite, then she said on purpose, ¡°Hmm, it tastes


    better than yours.¡±


    Jensen was speechless, she was able to talk while eating, he saw that she was almost done, and


    thought that this might be a good time so he said, ¡°Rae...¡±


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t lecture me. It was not me who made trouble, it was that guy Stanley who was so annoying


    asking me if I wanted to eat, I just told him no. And it was him who dropped the chicken wing, I didn¡¯t


    touch him.¡± Rae knew what he wanted to talk about it so she imed first, with a cute tone.


    Jensen really didn¡¯t know what to say to that anymore.


    ¡°I can only promise that if he doesn¡¯t annoy me, then I won¡¯t annoy them.¡± Rae said, in her heart she


    added another sentence, ¡®not too obvious at least¡¯.


    Jensen nodded, since she already said that, he chose to leave her alone.


    After Rae finished, she drank all the soda, then she burped loudly andid down on the bed to y a


    game, she wanted to let her food digest before taking a shower. But the game was so exciting that she


    couldn¡¯t spare her attention, so she said as she yed in a fierce battle, ¡°You go shower first.¡±


    ¡°Later I will.¡± Jensen said.


    Rae didn¡¯t mind him.


    She only thought that hopefully he wouldn¡¯t join her in the showerter.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Jensen was waiting on purpose just to take the shower with her.


    She yed until her phone run out of power, she felt that her stomach was not as full anymore and got


    up to take her shower. The bathroom was a little small, the shower was surrounded with a ss door,


    who knew what the designer was thinking. At least there was a stic curtain. Rae took her towel and


    went inside, it was quite small in there so it was not easy to get dressed. She took the shower head


    and let the water rain on her, now she was in a good mood since she had eaten well, the ache from the


    sign of period didn¡¯t bother her much, she started singing joyfully.


    Just now she was about to wash her head, and the shampoo was running down her forehead, so she


    had her eyes tightly closed.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything, but instead she could hear even better, she heard that the ss door was


    opened, and then the curtain was pulled up, then a hot body came close to her. His hands were


    covered in shower gel, and he was massaging her breasts gently, it was sofortable.


    Sheughed, and asked him knowingly, ¡°Hey, what are you doing.¡±


    ¡°I am helping you shower.¡± Jensen saw that sheughed, and knew that she would be in a good mood


    this night.


    Sure, if she was in a good mood, she would ask for many positions.


    He was excited only thinking about it.


    ¡°And then...¡± Rae knew there was more, and asked with her eyes closed.


    ¡°There is a billion of business I need to talk to you.¡± Jensen said in her ear.


    She felt that something was touching her wetness there.


    Billion...Sperm?


    That¡¯s horny.


    ¡°I bought this.¡±


    She heard his voice again.


    Then he stopped Rae¡¯s hand from washing, and put something in her hand. It felt like a bottle. Rae


    didn¡¯t dare open her eyes, she was afraid the shampoo would get into her eyes. She held that bottle,


    but didn¡¯t know what it was, so she asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A magical power that helps mine taste better than the grilled sausage, do you wanna try?¡±


    His voice was luring her, it was deep, hoarse and so intense. It was so much better than any man¡¯s


    voice she had heard.


    Rae was speechless and suddenly knew what she was holding.


    Oh my gosh, she was going to die.


    When did this man learn to seduce her?

 Chapter 58 Ah, She was So Shameless

    Chapter 58 Ah, She was So Shameless


    It was in the morning.


    The sea which was deep and tranquil when looking out from the round window. The sky on the other


    side of the sea was getting bright. There would be a shining light from the sun showing up from the sea


    in a short while.


    ¡°Oh¡­Ah¡­ Please let me go¡­¡±


    The atmosphere in the room was different from the tranquility of the outside.


    The woman¡¯s crying sound was low and hoarse. It seemed that her fair and smooth body had been hit


    hardly by someone. Every single part of her body looked bad and almost her whole body was covered


    with bruises . There were dry marks of lube on the pleated bed sheets. The strong hormone smell was


    lingering in the house and filling the room. It was difficult for people to imagine the intensity of the


    situation in the roomst night.


    Rae was facing down and lying on the bed. Her hair was in a super mess. Her hands were tugging the


    bedsheet tightly and her face was covered with tears.


    Even though she knew that he would not listen to her, she continued to speak. She was trying to shout


    at him who was staying on her body so that he could get down.


    Her throat was so sore that her voice sounded like an olddy. However, she was feeling that her body


    had been pressed and rolled over by a car wheel at that moment. Thus, the pain of her voice was


    considered as a small casepared to the pain of her body.


    She had rarely surrendered in that field. However, she really could not stand it at the time. If she still


    had the strength to leave the room, she would rather choose to jump into the sea!


    Nobody knew that why Jensen went crazy of a sudden. He was so excited as if he just ate a handful of


    Viagra and he actually grabbed her to do it for the whole night!


    Not only that, he also kept challenging her body¡¯s limit to unlock new posture¡­


    She just respected the hell out of him. He looked like such a decent gentleman and she had no idea


    where did he learn so many appalling positions from. If it weren¡¯t that her body was light and soft, she


    must be lying in the Intensive Care Unit at that moment.


    ¡°Oh¡­Ah¡­ Stop moving, I¡¯m dying!¡± Rae buried her face into the pillow and continued to scream


    willfully. She was actually in extreme rage but since she had been tortured for a whole night, she really


    had no strength and the words that she shouted out had no vigor at all. Her voice was so soft¡­


    Therefore, the result was even worse as Jensen just turned a deaf ear to her words.


    Jensen heard that she even lost her voice due to her over crying, his love had actually appeared from


    the bottom of his heart. However, he just could not stop himself. When he saw that she really couldn¡¯t


    bear with it at that time, he pinched her body and thrust quickly. After that, he didn¡¯t release it directly


    into her body but brought it near to her face. He rubbed it there and spoke with a consultative tone


    which she could not refuse, ¡°Good girl, swallow it down and then I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She turned her head and asked in confusion.


    She actually could not distinguish what was meant by his actions. After one whole night of being turned


    from side to side, she had be numb in her mind. At that moment, she was thinking that he would


    stop torturing her if she just swallowed something¡­


    If it was like that, she would definitely make it a try!


    When she was thinking of it, she moved her head to his front and opened her mouth to keep it in her


    mouth¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jensen was sofortable that he couldn¡¯t help but groan in pleasure. He was looking at the


    scene in front of him. His eyes were stimted and became red. The fire of his desire gathered and


    raised again. Her face was blushing like a rose. Her red lips were swollen and had not turned back to


    their original state. It made her look so charming and delicate. Other than that, she also seemed like


    she was not satisfied with it yet and put the tip of her tongue out and licked her lips after drinking it¡­


    He didn¡¯t even dare to dream of such a scene when he was with her before.


    However, she would definitely remember and got mad at his broken promise if he did so. That was


    such an unworthy deal. Thus, Jensen kept his promise and stopped.


    It had been several hours and he was tired too. He felt that he was drained out but he was really


    satisfied in his heart.


    He was sitting on the bed. The his skin didn¡¯t look better when it waspared with hers.


    Her marks of biting, scratching and pinching were left all over his body¡­


    When he saw that she had lost all her strength, he askedpassionately, ¡°Do you want to sleep


    now? Or should I help you to take a shower before you go to bed?¡±


    Rae just shook her head and said weakly, ¡°I want to watch the sunrise. Then, I will go to sleep after it.¡±


    ¡°Can you get up?¡± Jensen was looking at her who was in such a weak condition. He thought, ¡®She still


    had the strength to get up?¡¯


    ¡°Carry me,¡± Rae replied.


    Ten minutester, Jensen estimated that the sun was going to rise. He put on his clothes hurriedly and


    helped her to put on her pajamas. Then, he carried her out before wrapping her up tightly with his


    jacket.


    He really respected her as it was obvious that she was so tired till she could not open her eyes, yet she


    still insisted to go and watch the sunrise.


    They were not the only two persons waiting for the sunrise on the deck.


    Everyone who saw the scene knew what had happened just now. They just walked to the upper deck


    quietly to leave some space for the two of them.


    Jensen was relieved when seeing those of them understood the situation and behaved well. He just


    carried her and sat down directly on the deck. He was thinking that it was most likely that she would


    sleep till thete afternoon and would not get up before it. Thus, he raised up his hand to call the


    waiter.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Knight. Is there anything I can help with?¡± The waiter asked politely.


    ¡°I want to have a breakfast set,¡± Jensen said.


    He wanted to let her eat some food before she went to sleep.


    ¡°The breakfast set for today includes sandwiches and milk, is it okay?¡± The waiter asked.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jensen thought that it was okay at first but he changed his mind after pondering, ¡°Change the


    milk to fresh juice.¡±


    ¡°Is apple juice okay?¡± The waiter asked.


    Jensen nodded.


    The waiter left.


    ¡°Why do you change it?¡± Rae was staying in his arms. She opened her eyeszily and looked at the


    front. The cloud that was burnt into the red by the fire looked so beautiful. It seemed that the sun was


    rising soon.


    Her heart was filled with inexplicable excitement, surging, hope and also some happiness.


    She was in happiness.


    Rae had never expected such a low level of words would sh in her mind. However, she really could


    not think of a better description to rece it at that moment. In fact, it was not necessary for her to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    watch the sunrise but she just wanted to test whether Jensen would listen to her and do it ording to


    her will. She did not expect that he really did so. At the same time, it was also because that she


    mentioned a post on Twitter yesterday about one of the things that couples must do together was to


    watch a sunrise together. Thus, she took advantage of it to finish one of the matters listed in the to-do


    list.


    ¡°You had not drunk enough?¡± Jensen pinched her chin up and smiled.


    Rae understood what he was referring to. She said in reluctance, ¡°The one from you is not poisonous,


    right? My mouth is really sore. ¡± She had no idea whether it was because that she ate too much


    barbecue. Ah, the pain should be on her throat if she thought logically, but howe her cheek was so


    sore.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won''t get it so deep into you for the next time.¡± Jensen apologized.


    ¡°¡­ You are poisonous.¡± Rae was speechless after hearing he apologize. She was sneering at him


    when she saw that he spoke in such a manner.


    However, it also seemed that he should be in a good mood.


    Alright, since he was happy, she was happy as well.


    ¡°Then you must be the medicine,¡± Jensen replied.


    Although his reply was so boring, Rae couldn¡¯t help but smile with her squinting eyes.


    After a while, the waiter served the breakfast. It was ced next to Jensen. After that, the waiter left.


    He took up the ss of juice and ced it near to her mouth. He fed her to drink a few sips like feeding


    a child. Then, he took the sandwich, divided it into a few small pieces and put it into her mouth for her


    convenience to chew it. Rae was just like a littlendlord who was enjoying his service. At the same


    time, while she was also enjoying a spectacr sunrise in her front. The sun rose from the east and to


    get rid of the gloom in their hearts and lighted up the darkness. Everything looked great and alive. It


    also blew away her previous worries in her heart about him. It didn¡¯t mean that she was not worried


    anymore but she just had more trust in him.


    She believed that he could handle everything well and she should not give him too much pressure too.


    He must have a big n and a great wish in his mind. Thus, she should not ask him to give it away just


    because of her worry about his safety. She should not ask him to do so due to the ridiculous reason


    which was to eliminate other¡¯s jealousy.


    Since he had the great wish to annex all of them, she should also support his n.


    After all, he was her man.


    The more powerful he was, the more dignified she would be, wasn¡¯t it?


    When Rae thought of it, she spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sea again next time, just two of us.¡±


    ¡°You are not happy this time?¡± Jensen asked. He mentioned that she had finished eating the two


    sandwiches and pondered that it was about the time of the sunrise.


    ¡°No.¡± Rae saw that the sun had totallye out and she was not able to look at it directly with her eyes


    anymore. Thus, she got her gaze back. She used her body to rub in his arms. Then, she sat up and


    whispered in his ear. She said, ¡°Because I want to be on the deck¡­ facing the sky and the sea. It must


    be really thrilling, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jensen was speechless and his temples pursed twice vigorously!


    He really want to call someone to get his cruise ship right now, immediately, quickly! Come over here!¡¯


    Both of them who were having a good and sweet time on the deck didn''t notice that there was


    someone leaning on the railing and staring at them at the upper deck.


    ¡°Ah, she was so shameless. She can just strut out after sleeping with someone. She really did not feel


    any shame of herself at all.¡± Nia was staring at Rae. She actually could not see her clearly because


    Jensen¡¯s tall body was blocking her gaze. After Nia finished saying that, she looked at the man who


    was in a blue id shirt and standing beside her, ¡°Mayor Parry, please remember to offer some sses


    of women¡¯s virtue after you have taken office. You should grab the women like her to go for the ss to


    learn more about woman¡¯s virtue. Otherwise, it was such a bad thing that she justes out and


    affects the image of our city because she was a woman with no moral!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that about her.¡± Eric was watching the scene in his front and he just felt that his heart


    was stabbed.


    He was sleeplessst night and wanted to walk out to enjoy the sea breeze. When he was walking in


    the corridor, he couldn¡¯t control himself and just had the idea of turning to the room that she was in. In


    fact, the facilities of soundproofing for each of the rooms were qualified. However, maybe she was too


    exciting, he could hear the embarrassing voicesing from the room before walking near to it. It was


    so charming, so crazy, so¡­


    It was so fascinating.


    He was totally stunned at that moment.


    He forgot to move forward and forgot to leave.


    He was just thinking that it turned out that the real Rae was so enthusiastic when she showed up in


    front of Jensen¡­


    Although she was not shy when she stayed with him in the past. However, he was always stopped by


    her whenever he wanted to do thest step. She said that he should wait until they got married. At that


    time, he just felt that she was a traditional girl. But he did not expect her to be in that way when she


    stayed in front of another man. He didn¡¯t believe that she did that for money. Eric believed that Jensen


    must not force Rae if she really didn¡¯t agree with it ording to his observation as Jensen really


    pampered Rae. In addition, he must be taking the initiative to help her to pay her debt since he didn¡¯t


    want to see her in trouble and being chased by the debt collector. He believed that Rae could just get


    all that by showing her steady attitude.


    However, she didn¡¯t do that.


    It meant that she actually gave herself to Jensen willingly¡­


    It turned out that she had already had such special feelings towards Jensen in her heart long ago. Was


    it happened to be like that due to the things that Jensen had done for her, a love seed had been


    nted in her heart and started germinating long ago? Maybe she herself wasn¡¯t aware of it yet, but


    her body longed for Jensen? When Eric thought of this, his hand that was holding the railing


    tightened!!!

 Chapter 59 Immoral Woman

    Chapter 59 Immoral Woman


    He hated or probably envied Jensen. He was jealous of her because she had fallen in love with another


    person when she was still in a rtionship with him.


    ¡°Hum, why can¡¯t I tell? She is morally corrupted,¡± Nia groaned, she did not care about Eric¡¯s assertion


    and said, ¡°I heard L saying that there was an incident between them in the past. It was a fire and


    Rae did not save Jensen? Jensen almost died in the fire, how poor he was¡­¡±


    Eric cracked his heart!


    The incident was concealed after it happened, not many people knew about the details. Even the maid


    in the Knight family did not know the details too.


    ¡°Rae must feel guilty of that because she nearly harms Jensen. It is a pity on Jensen that he still treats


    her well. I don¡¯t know what is he thinking about. If it¡¯s me, I must hate her forever,¡± Nia curved her lips.


    She was jealous of Rae because Jensen fed her juice and sandwiches.


    It was nice if she could have such a boyfriend.


    She knew that she would not get him as her boyfriend but she did not want him to be Rae¡¯s boyfriend


    as well. Why everybody seemed to treat Rae so well?


    Jensen, Eric and her father too. The more Nia thought of, the angrier she was.


    Eric meditated after hearing that.


    In the room of the cruise ship.


    Rae slept soundly and had continuous good dreams. She dreamed that she had married and given


    birth to a baby. Then, her family was blissful and lovely. Although the face of her husband was blurry, it


    gave her the impression that it was the same man she had spent the night withst night.


    She was even keen to marry him in her dream¡­


    How much was she fond of him in a subtle way?


    Rae opened her eyes and looked at the nk ceiling. She moved slightly following the boat. Her body


    wasfortable but her mind was dispirited. The reality broke her good dream after she waked up. In


    reality, she could not marry Jensen and she did not even manage to give birth to a baby. Most


    importantly, because of his fianc¨¦e, she had to go overseas and stay faraway from him during her


    birthday¡­


    The more Rae thought of, the more sorrowful she was. She thought that she could not indulge in her


    sad feeling anymore, it was not good for her heart. Then, she took her phone. It was 6 o¡¯clock in the


    evening. She looked out of the circr window, the setting sun shone on the sea and the wild sea


    surface was golden. It seemed like a few pieces of gold floating on the sea. Every piece reflected with


    shining light. The magnificent view soothed her feeling. So, Rae decided to take a stroll. Before she


    went out, she noticed that there were bruises on her arms, so she simply took a tippet and put it on.


    Once she walked out of her room, she saw a waiter cleaning the corridor. The waiter seemed to


    recognize her toe along with Jensen, then she talked to Rae, ¡°Ms. Jordan, Mr. Knight is discussing


    something with a few people on the top floor.¡±


    Rae nodded, she did not want to see him either.


    After that, she walked to the second floor, she saw a few women chitchatting on the deck. They talked


    andughed loudly. Rae felt that they were noisy, so she did not go nearer to them. She walked


    towards the stern and stood there alone. Although she could not see the sunset directly, the golden sea


    shone by the sun was also beautiful. She stood for ten minutes, the wind blew her hair and her tippet.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She feltfortable when she was caressed by the wind. The sun set in a short period of time, the


    breath-taking view disappeared. The lights on the cruise ship was so bright, making the surroundings


    looked more dimmed.


    When she was thinking of where should she go next¡­


    ¡°Rae, where have you been? Why don¡¯t I see you eat your lunch today?¡± Stanley¡¯s concerned voice


    came into her ears.


    But his voice was disgusting in Rae¡¯s opinion.


    She did not answer him. She followed the railings towards the bow, trying to throw off the man behind


    her.


    Stanley was not angry, he followed Rae. After that, his voice was heard again, ¡°Are you sleeping in


    your room for the entire day? How can it be? Rae, do you have no time to rest and always be busy with


    your work? Even if you¡¯re tired, you should not do that. You must take meals regrly¡­¡±


    Rae rolled her eyes, she thought that the nagging man was as annoying as a fly. She turned around,


    ¡°Can you stop talking? What kind of person are you pretending? I never see a murderer consoling the


    victims¡¯ child aftermitting the guilty,¡± yes, in her opinion, she thought that Stanley was the


    murderer.


    ¡°Rae, I¡­¡± Stanley showed a suffered expression. All his words stuck in his throat instantly. He could


    feel a sense of sourness and painfulness. Looking at Rae¡¯s attitude, he was afraid that she would not


    change her mind about him if the truth were not told in his lifetime, or what if it was told.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t call my name anymore. You can¡¯t call a name given by my father,¡± Rae saw his


    ingratiating face, sheughed suddenly and asked him, ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    Stanley looked at her expression, he did not say anything because he knew that she must have more


    to say.


    ¡°If you feel guilty, then go to his ward and kneel in front of him¡­¡±


    ¡°Rae, are you crazy?!¡± Nia saw her father talking with Rae initially through the window. Rae showed an


    arrogant attitude while her father was obsequious. Nia could not control herself to rush towards them.


    As expected, she heard Rae saying those rude words. ¡®Rae could never speak something pleasant to


    hear!¡¯


    ¡°Tut,¡± Rae did not want to quarrel with her, she straight away left the annoying area.


    ¡°Apologize to my father!¡± Nia was upset by Rae¡¯s rude attitude. She quickly grabbed Rae¡¯s long hair


    and pulled her!


    Her hair was pulled, causing an instant, sharp pain in her scalp!


    Rae held her head, she could not help but step back!


    She frowned severely!


    ¡°Let go of your hand, Nia!¡± Stanley quickly stopped her!


    Nia did not let go of her hand, she pulled Rae¡¯s hair with strength, sheined, ¡°Daddy, why do you


    speak up for her?! You always have a servile manner towards her but she only shows an arrogant


    pattern, I am sicked of her!! Rae, you think you¡¯re so awesome, right? Who you think you¡¯re, how dare


    you say that my father can¡¯t call your name? Your mom says that you¡¯re just a woman that earns


    money by having sex with Jensen. How can you be so arrogant? And you know that Karina is Jensen¡¯s


    fiancee, then why do youe along today? What do you want? Shame on you!¡±


    Rae held her head and did not struggle anymore. Nia exerted strong strength on her, she did not dare


    move.


    She was used to hearing Nia¡¯s scolding words that kept repeating. ¡®Damn, can¡¯t she change her


    scolding words?¡¯


    ¡°Nia, I ask you to let go of your hand! Furthermore, don¡¯t say nonsense!¡± Stanley was outraged, his


    face flushed. His chest went up and down.


    Rae did not know why Stanley was so angry. ¡®Is he guilty? So that¡¯s the reason why he even scolds his


    daughter?¡¯


    She felt that he must had his own purpose!


    ¡°I will not let go of her! I will prove whether I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Nia was extremely angry but she did


    not notice her father¡¯s abnormal health condition. After saying that, she put her hand on Rae¡¯s left


    shoulder¡­


    Rae did not dress up properly at the time, she just wore a tank top and put on a tippet.


    Her tippet went off after it was grabbed by Nia. Just then, the skin of her neck and her left arm were


    revealed. There was a lot of marks left this morning.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± exaggerated sounds of surprise from the surrounding crowd was heard.


    It was amazing.


    Rae darkened her face, she moved her shoulder and put the tippet on.


    She could tolerate whatever Nia did on her but Nia was over in this case. When Rae wanted to p


    her¡­


    Pap!


    A p fell on Nia¡¯s face.


    It was faster than Rae.


    Everyone looked at the person who pped her. It was her father, Stanley.


    ¡°Apologize to Rae,¡± Stanley looked at Nia angrily, his face was extremely flushed.


    Nia let go of her hand and caressed her burning face. She was confused and roared, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m helping


    you!!¡±


    Stanley straightened his back and did not look at Nia. His voice was deep, ¡°I don¡¯t need your


    assistance, you should apologize right now.¡±


    ¡°Boring,¡± Rae said the word and intended to go back to her room and did not go out anymore. She


    wasn¡¯t interested in the quarrel between the father and daughter. It was so disgusting! She would beat


    Nia if she did not promise Jensen to not cause any trouble. In addition, she was passive. She had a lot


    of previous convictions, Jensen thought that she should be in a passive state. Therefore, she could just


    be tolerant.


    ¡°Ra¡­¡± Stanley wanted to chase after her subconsciously but he felt a sense of painfulness in his heart.


    He could not support himself at the moment and he fainted.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Nia walked forwards to hold her father while others helped him as well. In the mess, Nia


    watched Rae leaving without even turned her head. She hated Rae so much!!


    ¡®She is really a bitch!!!¡¯


    Three hourster.


    Under the roof board of the cruise ship.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just want everybody to rx here but I take your time to discuss the business,¡± the


    cooperative partner that held the party apologized to everyone.


    ¡°Never mind, I am used to work. I will feel uneasy if I don¡¯t work~¡± someone ridiculed himself, then he


    said, ¡°However, my honey sent a message to me. There was a quarrel just now and Mr. Barnes had a


    heart attack and fainted. I didn¡¯t inform you all just now because you all were having the discussion.¡±


    ¡°I got the message too. They said that it was Mr. Barnes¡¯s daughter initiating the quarrel first¡­¡±


    someone continued the topic.


    Stanley¡¯s daughter, Nia?


    Jensen frowned. Nia always treated someone harshly, so she must had a quarrel with¡­


    Rae.


    Stanley even got a heart attack during the quarrel, it must be a serious one. She did not send a


    message to him either, she must be hiding somewhere and suffered by herself. After Stanley thought of


    that, he did not manage to bid farewell to everyone and left straight away!

 Chapter 60 Something Happened

    Chapter 60 Something Happened


    He went back to the room first, after he opened the door he saw that the room was cleaned up, the bed


    sheets were changed, but he didn¡¯t find her. Jensen went out again to look for her. The four-decks


    cruise ship were quite big, so they even asked some of the staff to help search the toilets, but more


    than half an hour passed by, and she was not found yet.


    It was about 10 in the afternoon, even though it was still quite warm during the day, but it was a bit


    chilly at night, especially as now that they were far out of the sea, the temperature was much colder


    than it was in the city.


    ¡°What is going on? This ship isn¡¯t that big, howe a person couldn¡¯t be found?¡± The business


    partner was getting anxious. Someone was disappeared on his cruise ship, even if Jensen didn¡¯t vent


    his anger, he reckoned he was responsible to this ident, to some extent.


    ¡°Maybe she,¡± someone blurted out, and then added, ¡°...fell into the sea...¡±


    After hearing so, everyone¡¯s face turned pale.


    As Jensen heard that, his aura suddenly became even colder than the wind. The surveince cameras


    on this ship were not turned on, because all the guests he invited to this dinner party was supposed to


    be his friends and business partners, some of who didn¡¯t attend with their wives, so in this case they


    wouldn¡¯t turn on the cameras. Thus Jensen could not find where Rae had gone off to, and maybe it


    was right that she fell into the sea.


    If it was confirmed, after so many hours had passed, she must...


    Everything indicated that an ident might have already happened.


    The thought flickered in Jensen¡¯s mind, and despair suddenly chocked his words. as the followed chill


    and panic went to his heart.


    Jensen¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, he could not believe it, he could never believe this possibility.


    But they had searched all the decks of the whole ship, except for the control room.


    Because there were only machines, no one except repairmen would go there.


    When the business partner heard that, they turned around to look at Jensen.


    Only to find this strong man, who was pale in his face, was trembling slightly if they looked closely. The


    business partner was frightened, because this ident happened right in his ship! He turned around


    and screamed to the staff, ¡°Go look for her, search every corner!¡± Then he said carefully to Jensen, ¡°Mr.


    Knight, why don¡¯t we go inside to wait, maybe Miss Jordan is only ying a game with you, we will


    surely find her...¡±


    When Jensen heard that, he gave a nce at the man, and went upstairs without saying anything.He


    wanted to search the whole ship again.


    This time, he would search everywhere, even thedies bathroom or bedroom.


    Time passed rapidly as he searched this time, especially because he was very careful, and suddenly it


    was 12.


    The atmosphere on the ship gradually became more tense.


    Just like the color of the sky .


    It was so heavy that people couldn¡¯t breath.


    Some of the staff had already gone back to their rooms because of the aura around Jensen, there were


    only a hand full of people who were still in panic. Sitting down on the couch, Jensen buried his fingers


    in his hair, with the other hand covered his eyes. His neck was red as he felt angry, helplessness and


    guilty.


    He med himself that if he didn¡¯t go back to the room once in a while to check on her, then this would


    never have happened.


    ¡°What? You still haven¡¯t found her?¡± Stanley was supported by L, walking into the crowd, his voice


    was still weak from his illness.


    The business partner shook his head looking at Stanley, then he reported to him, ¡°We had searched


    the ship twice, and now they have sent a boat to search along the way we came, we still didn¡¯t receive


    a feedback... Mr. Barnes, you should have a rest in your room, if we hear anything I will immediately...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I will wait here.¡± Stanley heard his answer, and suddenly he was filled with seriousness. He


    looked at Jensen who was sitting silently on the side as if he was going crazy, Stanley sat down next to


    him and patted him on the back. Maybe he was too close so that Stanley noticed that Jensen¡¯s hands


    were wet, it seemed that those were...


    Tears?


    Those were tears...


    When he thought of that, Stanley was suddenly touched, he looked at this man next to him, he never


    thought that he would cry...


    But he cried.


    Rae only disappeared for a few hours, no bad news from the crews on boats, so this meant good news.


    If the corpse floated on the surface, they would find it...


    That would be bad news.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But he was so frightened even there was no bad news, if it really...


    Stanley immediately stopped thinking about those bad results, then he said in a strangely determined


    voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happened!¡±


    Jensen didn¡¯t answer, he kept sitting in that position without moving.


    He hadn¡¯t had this kind of a scary feeling in a while, it had been so long that he even forgot what it felt


    like, he never thought that tonight he would feel that again. He had got through so many times when he


    was about to lose her, he was too scared of that feeling, even though none of the past times were as


    dangerous as this time, but the feeling of losing her was the same. Besides that time when Heath got


    into trouble and Rae was regarded as the person owing the money and kidnapped by those guys, there


    were more times when he had this feeling when they were in school together.


    During senior year in high school, Rae was often nning her future.


    At the sses, on weekends, or when they were out, Jensen could often hear her talking about those


    ns with Eric. For example about how big the house she wanted, what color it should be in, settled in


    the old or new district or not, how did their baby room look like, in ocean blue or had a star ceiling, and


    even more she talked about the theme of her wedding...


    When Jensen heard that, he was not only feeling bitter in his heart, but also scared.


    He really hoped that time could just stop there, that it would never pass another second.


    So that she would be far away from her ns, that she would never fulfill it.


    But then, his dreams came true.


    So how could she caught into an ident now...


    She was always the one supported him and keep him going. If she wasn¡¯t there anymore, he would


    have thought about suicide because he had be insane due to his father. But just because of her,


    all those thoughts were killed off, he sessfully survived one night after another.


    But now if she was gone...


    This made Jensen realize once again how much he loved her His love to her was more fierce than it


    was for normal couples, she was a beam of light in his dark lifetime, the only anchor for him to survive.


    He waited another 20 minutes.


    Every second passed so slowly.


    Then they finally got some news.


    But it was not from the people from the boat, it was from the responsible captain of the control room.


    They saw the captain suddenly appear at the door, saying, ¡°We found her, she is locked in the room!¡±


    Everyone was excited!


    Especially the business partner, thanks God they finally found her!


    Everyone there suddenly looked towards that man who was about to go crazy, they saw that he was


    sitting on the couch just the past second...


    Jensen went with the captain to the control room.


    The room was totally different than the upper part of the ship, it was big, but filled with all kinds of


    machines, ck pipes, and the room is really suffocating.


    ¡°...The storm wille in the morning hours, so I wanted to release some water into this area so that


    the ship would keep bnced, but I suddenly found a problem.¡± The captain said to him while he was


    taking Jensen through the mess, they went towards that part while he kept talking, ¡°But her condition is


    not well, because when it was 8pm, I let in some water for about 20 minutes, at least it was only half...


    maybe that was the reason of how she found a way to break one of the machine parts, so I noticed


    something strange, otherwise I might have filled the whole area with water, I can¡¯t imagine what might


    have happened.¡±


    When Jensen heard all that, he was scared.


    Thankfully the captain didn¡¯t fill the whole area at 8pm, thankfully she knew how to call for help...


    But when he thought of her being in that water for 20 minutes, and the captain said that her condition


    was not good...


    Jensen didn¡¯t dare dy, he walked faster.


    They walked to a check where only one person could fit and the captain yelled, ¡°I can¡¯t get her up by


    myself just now. I am familiar with the situation down there, stay here and help me when I ask.¡± After


    saying so, the captain went down. All the staff that were down here were called to search earlier


    before, so when he found her there was no way to get her out immediately so he had to look for help.


    ¡°Hurry.¡± Jensen said, his voice was hoarse, and he found himself was about to cry, for the immerse


    pain in his heart.


    Two minutester, the captain had brought Rae out from the small exit...


    He was looking at that woman he had been looking for for hours, Jensen immediately knelt down and


    pulled her up!!!


    Her body was hot.


    Her temperature was madly high.


    That was what Jensen felt when he touched her. She was wet all over her body, her long hair stuck in


    her face, and her breath was weak. After pulling her up, Jensen hugged her hot and wet body, he dare


    not dy taking her out and immediately left the control room. He went up and ran into Stanley who


    came down due to the news. Stanley wanted to ask how she was, when he saw her with closed eyes


    and strangely red face in Jensen¡¯s arms, wet all over, he knew that she couldn¡¯t be well.


    ¡°We have medicine, I will take it.¡± Stanley said and turned to leave.


    L saw how panicked Stanley was and said nothing.


    Jensen didn¡¯t say anything either, he took Rae back to the room, and put her down on the bed, then he


    took off all of her clothes, and when he noticed the blood on her pants, he knew that her condition was


    worse than he thought.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!